Blog

Twins are soooo much fun.

These six weeks were going to take FOREVER. I knew that. I tried to keep myself busy, but there was too much Amy going through my mind. We e-mailed everyday and spoke at least every other day. Amy was exactly the kind of woman I liked. She is very open and straightforward, she doesn’t play mind games. What you see is what you get. If I wasn’t falling for her, it had to be something pretty damn close to that.

I stayed away from the Pussy Train for the six weeks. Robin went a few times, but we played more poker than usual; did pretty well, too. I won twice and finished 4th once and Robin finished in the money twice. We skated a few times, went out drinking a bit; anything to keep my mind off Amy.

Finally the six weeks were over. When the night came, I skipped poker altogether. I didn’t want to risk anything. I made sure to be at the crossing by the Millers’ farm on time. It was just me this week; no Robin. As usual the train pulled in at 10:00 and I boarded. I didn’t see Amy right away, but took care of the disrobing to be sure I stayed on the train. I walked around the car a bit and finally saw Amy. But there was more. Elly was here, too. When I walked up to them they looked at me with the cutest and most innocent look.

“Hi Will,” they said in unison.

I couldn’t tell them apart.

“Hi,” I replied rather nervously.

“Aren’t you going to give me a hug,” they chirped, again in unison.

I leaned forward and hugged Amy. Then I turned and hugged Amy. I was so confused. They were giggling.

“You have no idea if I’m Amy, do you?” the one on the left asked.

“Maybe it’s me.” the other giggled.

I had no idea what to do. I stood there feeling MOST awkward likely with a very goofy look on my face. They moved over to me, threw their arms around me and kissed either side of my neck. This eased my tension somewhat. Then the one on the right squeezed my nipple. I jumped back from them and pointed at the one on the right.

“You’re Amy! Only Amy would have known what that does to me!”

“Easy Tiger,” said the one on the right, “Maybe I told Elly about everything we did.”

“Or maybe I told her,” giggled the other.

After a short pause the one on the left spoke.

“Here’s the deal. We’ll give you 10 minutes to figure out who’s who. If you answer correctly when tested you earn a prize. If not, you’ll be punished.”

“What if I decline?” I asked.

“If you choose not to take the test, there’s no prize OR punishment.”

“Guess I have no choice. What can I do to decide who’s who?”

“You can do whatever you think will tell you.” said the one on the left.

“Okay. Deal. But first let’s make this fair. I need to be able to tell you apart in case you move or we get separated for whatever reason. Wait here.”

I went to the bar and spoke to the bartender. In short order I came back. I pointed at the one on the left.

“Come here, please.”

She sidled over and I lifted up the sharpie marker I had borrowed. I drew a ‘1’ on her right breast. Then I motioned for the other to come over and drew a ‘2’ on HER right breast. They giggled.

“First I will kiss each of you. Number 1 will start things off.”

She came over. I bent my head down and kissed her lightly on the lips. The kiss grew more passionate with our tongues becoming intertwined. As we kissed, I ran my hands around her back and ass. She let out the odd little moan. After about a minute I broke the kiss.

“Next?” I called with a chuckle.

Number 2 came to me and I did the same with her. I started off light and slow with my lips caressing hers. Just as I was going to slip my tongue inter her mouth, she put hers in mine. I KNEW this kiss. We were both moaning. My hands her roaming wherever they could reach. Hers were caressing the back of my head as you tongues made love. When the minute was up I pushed her back. After a second or two to catch my breath I spoke.

“Next, contestant one will come over and suck my cock while I sample contestant 2’s breasts.”

“Yes, sir,” they said in unison.

1 got on her knees and wrapped her lips around my rigid dick while 2 stood before me offering her breasts to me. I started caressing and squeezing her breasts. I squeezed her nipples. She moaned. I squeezed harder and she moaned louder. Number one was doing a very good job with her tongue on my cock. I was enjoying this a lot. After a few minutes I tapped 1 on the head with my finger.

“Time to switch.”

2 took to her knees and put my shiny wet cock in her mouth while 1 gave me HER perfect boobs. I did the same to 1 and I had done to 2, but when it came to pinching and squeezing her nipples I got a different reaction. She winced a bit and pulled back slightly. This cinched it. After enjoying the activities for a few minutes I stepped back. As I pulled my cock from 2’s mouth it made an audible popping sound. She was sucking hard. They stood up and put an arm around each others’ shoulder.

“Time’s up, stud. Who’s who?” the said together.

I pointed at 1 and said, “You’re Elly.” Then I pointed at 2 and said, “And that makes YOU Amy.”

They giggled and nodded. Then they each took a hand and led me into the other cars. Just as before we went to the last car and settled on a bed.

“What gave it away?” asked Amy.

“I had it figured out as soon as you kissed me. I will never forget the way you kiss. Don’t get me wrong, Elly. I LOVED kissing you, but kissing Amy is a bit different. And then the boobs made me sure.”

“How?” asked Elly.

“When I pinched you nipples you didn’t seem to like it, but Amy LOVES that. Now there was something about a prize. I distinctly remember something about a prize if I answered correctly.”

“You’re right. You DO get a prize, but what? Maybe a nice kiss?” said Amy.

“No, he’s had that.” replied Elly.

“A blow job?”

“No. We sucked his dick already.”

“Maybe a hot fuck?”

“No. All he did was answer a question. It’s not like he solved world hunger or something.” They were having fun with this.

“I know!” chirped Amy.

She moved cover to Elly, put her hands on her shoulders and pulled her closer. Her lips made contact with her sisters’. They kissed deeply. I saw their tongues mingling with each other. Amy was the aggressor, but Elly wasn’t resisting at all. I was stunned. This had never even occurred to me. Sure I’d THOUGHT about it, but I NEVER thought there was a chance it might actually happen. After about 5 minutes the kiss ended and I sat there speechless, staring at them with my mouth open in awe.

They came back over to me and attached their lips to my neck. After a second Amy whispered in my ear.

“You can close your mouth now Will”

I moved back and tried my best to regain my composure. They were both sitting on they knees smiling at me.

“You never told my anything about this, Amy” I said.

“There’s a LOT we have yet to discuss, Will.”

Again I was stunned. Elly moved over pushed me onto my back and kissed me. Amy moved between my legs and took my twitching cock into her hot mouth. Amy’s head bobbed up and down as I kissed her sister. This was incredible. After a few minutes Amy pulled her mouth off my cock. I was a little disappointed, but when I felt the hotness of her pussy engulf my member I was once again delirious. Elly and I kissed a while longer as Amy bounced on my happy cock. When we were catching our breath I spoke up.

“Come here, Elly.” I said while motioning her over with my index finger. She moved in to kiss me and I stopped her.

“I want your pussy, Elly. Sit on my face.”

She beamed a huge smile and climbed over my head. As her pussy descended I noted that she was freshly shaved just like her sister. As she slowly lowered her pussy onto my awaiting tongue I captured the musky aroma of her womanhood. She smelled just like Amy. When she got close I stuck out my tongue and licked her outer lips. She moaned.

“Fuck this is so hot Will!” exclaimed Amy between grunts as she rode like I was a bronco.

Elly didn’t say anything, but let moans and groans escape her as my tongue and lips got to know her pussy. She began to gyrate her hips and grind her pussy into my face. As she did this Amy’s pussy began to convulse around my cock.

“Fuck, Will! I’m cumming! Yes! Yes! Yes! Fuuuuuuuuck!!!”

Her pussy muscles were contracting like a wave and this pushed me over the edge.

“Fuck me, Amy! Oh fuck! Oh yes! Yeeeeeeessss!”

“Yes! Fill my cunt with you cum, Will!”

Now Elly started to scream and her gyrations stopped. She screamed more and then it happened. Her pussy let forth with a jet of sizzling, hot liquid that hit me square in the mouth, causing me to choke and cough. When she was done Elly rolled off me and fell into a heap sighing.

“Oh yeah. Elly squirts when she cums, Will so be ready for it.” Amy said with a chuckle.

After we all got our breath back we relaxed on the bed in a three-way kiss with all three tongues playing with each other.

“I’m going to have to write a letter to Penthouse Forum about THIS.” I said

We laughed and we kissed some more.

“Okay. We HAVE to talk.” I started. “How long have you guys been doing this? Do you do it a lot? I thought you said Elly was more reserved? Why…”

Amy interrupted.

“Down, boy. One at a time.”

“Okay. How long have you been doing stuff like this?”

“You mean us together or both of us with a guy?” Amy asked?

“The latter.”

“First time with a guy, but we’ve been doing stuff with each other all our lives. When we were little girls we’d play games and the loser had to kiss the winners’ pussy. Back then it was punishment, but we soon learned that it felt really good and things developed from there.”

I couldn’t speak. I was blown away. A minute or two went by and I turned to Elly.

“From what Amy told me about your first trip on the Pussy Train it sounded like it’s not your thing? Am I right?”

“For the most part yes, but after the last time Amy told me all about her encounter with you I had to meet you.”

“I told you last time, Will. It was the details that got her to come and when she heard about all the hot things we did six weeks ago – that was it.” Amy said.

“Someone pinch me. I HAVE to be dreaming.” I said.

Elly reached down and pinched the head of my cock.

“OW!!”

Elly and Amy laughed.

“This is very real Will,” said Amy. “We’re in town for a week. Let’s leave the questions for later and just enjoy each other.”

And with that we laid back on the bed and resumed our kissing, fondling and whatever else came to mind. After a few hours I looked at my watch and saw it was close to time for me to disembark.

“I have to go. Can we get together while you’re here?” I inquired.

“Of course. Let’s meet for coffee tomorrow. I’ll text you when and where in the morning.” answered Amy.

“See you then, girls.”

By this time we were back in the main car and I was almost dressed. The train stopped and I gave them each a deep kiss before I exited.

---

A young woman tries out new sex toys.

I was sitting on the plush chair by the window with a cup of coffee and my phone in my hand, chatting with my friend Ashley on messenger, when the doorbell rang. I looked up at the clock. It was 9 AM, early for the mail, but still within the realm of possibility, considering sporadic delivery times in Colorado.

I glanced out the window and saw the familiar black of an Amazon delivery van driving away down the street. I sat my coffee cup down and made my way to the front door, careful not to trip on the boxes piled up next to the door.

The sun streamed in through the open curtains, illuminating the living room and warming my skin. I picked up the package, glancing at the label to confirm that it was, in fact, from Amazon. What surprised me was the name on the address label: It was sent to me. I hadn’t ordered anything from Amazon in a few weeks.

I set the box down and texted my mother at work, inquiring about the mysterious package that had just arrived. She replied almost immediately, informing me that, while over a week past, it was my birthday gift. I was a bit confused, considering I had requested that my family not get me anything.

Inside, I tore the package open, revealing another seemingly innocuous box with my name scrawled across it. I lifted the lid to find a note tucked into the box’s folds. As I unfolded it and scanned the neatly printed words, my heart fluttered in anticipation. ‘Happy Birthday, Bri. You deserve something, even if you don’t want it. I love you, Mom XOXOX.’

Curiosity piqued, I reached into the box, pulling out the contents individually. An Amazon gift card, a few packs of Magic cards, and a new Marvel Encyclopedia that I didn’t even know had been released.

A separate box was nested in the tissue paper – a slight heft to its weight.

I stared at it momentarily, wondering what could be so unique that it deserved its own packaging? With trembling hands, I opened the box and found myself facing a seemingly endless mix of objects designed to elicit pleasure. I hesitated, butterflies gurgling in my stomach, and took a deep breath. Staring back at me was a small collection of adult toys and accessories.

I set the box down cautiously, my mind racing. I had never expected my own mother to purchase such things for me.

Inside, I discovered a sleek glass toy with a bulb at each end, one in the center, and a heart-shaped handle at the base. Next was a pouch with three metal butt plugs, small, medium, and large sized, all with heart-shaped faux gem-encrusted bases. Technically, item number five was a purple butt plug with a curved vibrator attachment designed to cradle the front of a girl’s crotch.

The last item was something I’d never seen before. Inside its separate box was a long red vibrator with a base attachment. The little booklet explained that the suction cup base was to stabilize it, as it was a thrusting vibrator with a tiny remote control.

I couldn’t help but blush as a wave of anxiety and excitement washed over me. I was very open with my mother about my sexuality and my needs, but I never would’ve thought she’d gift me sex toys.

I sat in the middle of my bed with my legs crisscrossed and the box in front of me, staring at it with a dazed expression. I had only had one girlfriend in high school, but I had always enjoyed my own company, discovering myself and my likes and dislikes. Over the past few years, I opened myself up, allowing myself to explore what I liked. This was primarily due to my best friend Ashley pushing my boundaries.

I picked up the heart-shaped base of the dildo and ran my fingers over the smooth glass, feeling a shiver run down my spine. This would be a suitable replacement for the glass toy I had cracked accidentally a few months ago. I was already eager and excited to discover how it would feel inside me.

I hurriedly stripped off all my clothing, closing my eyes and imagining the sensation. My butthole clenched at the thought, and I shivered with excitement.

I pulled the bottle of warming lubricant from the package, carefully applied it to the toy’s tip and shaft, then rubbed the remainder from my fingers against my puckered rosebud.

I positioned the toy and gently pushed the bulbed tip inside, slowly letting it fill me up. I savored the sensation of the glass toy’s coolness and let it slide all the way inside. I bit my lip, bracing myself as my sphincter adjusted. Once it was settled in, I let out a long, shuddering sigh and let my body get used to its presence.

I could feel warmth in my chest and a tingle in my fingertips. My heartbeat was quick, and I took a moment to breathe deeply and center myself. I slowly began to move, gingerly pulling the glass toy out and then pushing it back in, my eyes fluttering shut at the sensation. It felt incredible and was much easier to hold onto and control with the heart-shaped grip instead of the small bulb my broken toy had.

I had discovered how much I enjoy anal penetration a few years prior, and slowly slid the glass toy all the way in, then all the way out, repeating this process, using it to lubricate my backdoor for what was to come with the thrusting toy.

I glanced over at the machine-like toy, my body tingling with excitement. I pushed the glass toy inside myself before unpacking the third box and focused on the thrusting toy, examining the contraption. I assembled the vibrator to the base, making sure it was secure. I found some plastic card boxes to attach the suction cup to and set them on the bed before securing the toy.

I generously lubricated the head and shaft of the toy before getting on my hands and knees on my bed. I reached between my legs and pulled the glass toy out of my ass, groaning as I did so. I set that toy aside and gently rocked back until the tip of the red toy was pressed against my butthole.

I took a deep breath, gritted my teeth, and pushed backward as I felt the soft silicone pressed against my opening. “Oh god,” I groaned softly, feeling the head slip inside me. The intensity was nothing like the glass toy. This thing was just as thick as my favorite glass dildo, and it stretched out my little butthole.

I whimpered at the sensation, feeling my body protest before it slowly began to relax, allowing me to take more and more of it until the entire shaft of the toy was inside me. I moaned the toy lodged deep in my asshole, bracing myself for a whole new batch of sensations it was about to unleash.

I grabbed the small remote control and turned the toy on low, testing it out at first. The vibrations were intense but not overpowering. I flipped through the various settings, testing the options until I settled on the highest steady vibration setting.

The vibrations reverberated throughout my pelvis, stimulating my pussy and my clit without direct contact. I grew increasingly wet as my body trembled and shuddered. I laid down fully on my stomach, reached back, and adjusted the toy, locking the angle in place. I spread my legs as wide as I could, relishing the thought of being so exposed, so vulnerable.

I bit my lip and hit the other button on the remote, activating the thrusting tip.

The toy suddenly lurched to life, thrusting in and out of me at a maddeningly slow pace. I moaned at the sensations, unlike anything I had ever experienced before. I felt every inch of that toy swirling around inside of me, stimulating my a-spot, g-spot, and a thousand nerve endings along the way.

I braced myself on my elbows and reached under my chest. Touching myself for the first time since being penetrated, moaning as my fingers danced over my hyper-sensitive nipples. They were stiff and sensitive to the touch, and I gasped as they sent electric shocks throughout my body, culminating between my legs.

I rubbed my nipples between my fingers, feeling myself grow even more aroused. My hips bucked and rocked of their own volition, grinding against the towel on the bed beneath me as I welcomed the toy deeper into myself. The sensation was indescribable, and I felt my first orgasm building with each passing moment.

I moaned louder, Ashley’s name echoing off the walls as I was fucked in the ass for the first time without having to man the toy myself. I reached back and spread my ass cheeks with both hands, feeling the cool air on my soaking wet pussy and the heat emanating from my asshole.

“Ahh, yes! Fuck me, fuck my ass,” I mindlessly moaned, my words jumbled and shaky as I lost control of my body and thoughts. I could feel my pussy drooling and my legs shuddering, the muscles in my thighs tensing up. I closed my eyes and fantasized about how it would feel if Ashley was there, fucking my ass with her strappy like I so desperately craved.

I fantasized about her athletic and muscular body, her soft hands gripping my hips and spanking my ass as she pounded it into me.

My moans grew louder and more frantic as the waves of pleasure coursed through my body. I moaned aloud, arching my back as I reached my climax, feeling the toe-curling sensation of the toy thrusting in and out of my ass, the spinning beads massaging my butthole.

I shivered and shook as I felt myself release, feeling the waves of ecstasy wash over me in a warm, sweet blanket. My orgasms took over my body and mind, robbing me of any coherent thought as I grunted, gasped, and squealed. I squeezed my pillows in my arms as my body went off on its own, bathing me in ecstasy.

Slowly, I came back to reality, feeling the vibrator still thrusting inside me, the vibrations continuing to surge through my body, filling me with a second surge of immense pleasure. My pussy was drenched with my juices, dripping down my inner thighs and saturating the towel beneath my hips.

I punched the button on the remote until the thrusting slowed to its lowest setting, relaxing for just a moment as the pleasure built up again. My eyes rolled back as I bit my lip, the overwhelming emotions crashing over me. My hips bucked again, seeking out the relentless thrusts. I couldn’t get enough of the vibrations and the steady fucking that it provided.

I arched my back and pushed my hips up, exposing myself as much as possible, absorbing every little thrust into my butt. I let my fingers wander down to my pussy, thrusting my two middle fingers inside to maximize the pleasure. It throbbed and pulsed around my fingers, electric sparks shooting up my spine with every stroke.

My breath hitched as I reached for the remote control, increasing the speed of the thrusts to the fastest pace. My whole body shook, and I let out a loud gasp, crying out, “Yes, yes, fuck me, Ashley, just like that!” The sensation was almost overwhelming but in the best way possible. I bucked my hips, feeling the head of the toy thrust in and out of me like a piston, the spinning beads against my butthole adding their own unique sensations.

I gasped, feeling another series of orgasms build up again. My thighs trembled with anticipation, and my toes curled as I felt the pressure building deep inside of me. I was close but wanted to draw it out as long as possible. I pulled my fingers from my pussy and brought them to my mouth, imagining that Ashley was watching every move I made.

“Stick those fingers in your mouth, baby,” I panted, imagining Ashley’s voice speaking my words, husky and desperate. I groaned at the taste of myself, licking my fingers clean of my own juices.

“Fuck,” I moaned, my thighs quivering as I finger fucked my dripping pussy, feeling it pulse with each thrust, smacking the heel of my hand against my throbbing clit.

I couldn’t believe how turned on I was, and I had just started testing my new toys. My mind raced with possibility, my body tingling with anticipation. My small breasts jiggled freely as I rubbed just above my pubic bone, lost in the sexual haze. My hips bucked and fell as I ground myself against my own fingers, moaning Ashley’s name again and again. I closed my eyes, my imagination running wild with the image of her there with me.

I imagined she knelt behind me, her muscular thighs pressed against my own, slowly grinding her hips against my ass as she fucked me harder and harder, the vibrations of the toy growing even more intense as I lost all control. I moaned and whimpered, my clit swelling and throbbing beneath my trembling hand. I was on the edge, about to fall off into a ravine of such debilitating pleasure that I wasn’t sure I’d ever return.

“Fuck, Ashley,” I screamed, my words ragged and raw. “Fuck my slutty ass.”

My clit throbbed, my inner walls pulsating around my fingers, grasping at them desperately. I didn’t understand why I felt so vulnerable when Ashley wasn’t even here, but the thought of it felt so raw and exhilarating that my legs trembled with excitement. I fucked myself harder, faster, moving my hips in time with the vibrator in my ass.

My fingers plunged deep inside my pussy, each thrust making me gasp and groan with pleasure. My walls were so tight and greedy that it hurt a little, but it was a good pain, the kind that made me want to scream with pleasure.

“God, yes!” I cried out, my hips bucking wildly. “Ashley, fuck your little slut!”

I was in a frenzy, lost in the overwhelming sensations. My body felt heavy and sluggish, yet alive at the same time. Every nerve ending was on fire; my blood coursed through my veins like molten lava. I was on the brink of another, even more powerful orgasm, my pussy quivering around my fingers as I felt my climax build.

“Harder, Ashley! Harder!” I screamed, my voice muffled by the pillow as I lost myself in the feral ecstasy that coursed through me. My breath came in short, hot bursts, and with one final thrust of my hips back onto the toy, I shattered. I moaned out Ashley’s name, my voice a hoarse whisper that rang through the empty room.

The orgasm tore through me like a tidal wave, the force of it so strong that I had to yank my hand from between my legs and grasp the bed as I fell face-first onto the pillow. I felt myself squirting beneath me onto the towel, my skin slick and flushed with heat.

I moaned and writhed as another wave of pleasure washed over me, my limbs trembling with exhaustion. I grabbed the remote and turned off the vibrations and thrusting, leaving the toy lodged inside my spasming ass. I took deep, slow breaths and focused on the sensation of the toy buried deep within me.

I felt like a ragdoll, entirely spent by my intense orgasms. I craved Ashley’s touch now more than ever. Unable to stop myself, my fingers found their way to my dripping wet pussy again, exploring the soft, shaved skin and swollen lips. My fingers slid easily inside my pussy, feeling the spasming inner walls. I stifled a moan as I touched that magic spot deep inside me.

The contractions continued to subside, but the throbbing reminder of my recent orgasm was still present. I took a few moments to recover, my muscles still trembling from the power of multiple orgasms.

I hesitated momentarily, unsure if I was ready to dive back in. But I couldn’t resist the temptation for long. I grabbed the remote and turned the vibrator on again, starting with the solid pulsing vibrations and then the methodical thrusting of the head. I groaned and arched my back. I withdrew my fingers from my pussy and picked up the glass toy that I had used to warm up my ass. I wasted no time sliding it all the way into my needy, quivering pussy.

“Yes, yes,” I moaned, my voice a low hum of pleasure as I pushed the toy in and out of myself. It felt incredible, and the toy slipped in quickly with all my natural lubricant. I gasped as I pushed it all the way in, feeling the now-warmed glass stretch my overstimulated pussy.

I started to fuck myself faster, harder than before, filling my pussy while my ass was stretched out, my body desperate for more. I reached down with my free hand and pinched my clit between my fingers, rough and desperate. I had lost all modesty and sense of self-consciousness as I made incoherent, lust-filled noises.

I was utterly lost in the heat of the moment. My perky little breasts jiggled wildly, aching with the need to be sucked and fondled. I brought my hand off my clit up to tease my sensitive nipples, tugging and twisting. I hissed in pleasure as I felt another orgasm crawling straight up my spine.

My hips stuttered in their rhythm, and the toy plunged deep into my spasming ass with a wet, sloppy sound. I felt the vibrations build as I clenched around it, milking it like it could give me a hot reward. I moaned and wriggled, the glass toy sloshing as I fucked my pussy from beneath.

I continued to tweak and pinch my nipples, moaning as I felt them constrict with pleasure. I couldn’t believe how horny I still was after having three body-shattering orgasms already. But it felt too good; I couldn’t stop, even if I wanted to.

“Oh, fuck me harder, Ashley!” I growled, lost in my fantasy and forgetting she wasn’t there.

My body trembled and shuddered, my ass and pussy convulsing around the toys, desperately trying to pull them deeper inside me. Knowing how badly I wanted Ashley to fuck my ass, to call me a little slut, and to turn me into her slut. I was utterly lost in my fantasy; my breath came out in ragged breaths as sweat dripped down my forehead.

I fucked myself faster, my slick pussy swallowing each thrust as I moaned and writhed on the bed. The pleasure was reaching a fever pitch again, the burning sensation between my thighs growing even more insistent. The thought of Ashley pressing her body into mine as she took my ass sent waves of pleasure crashing through me.

I could hear her harsh breath against my ear, whispering every dirty thought that ran through her mind as she relentlessly pounded into my sore and sensitive asshole. I rubbed my nipples and fucked my pussy faster and harder, twirling them between my fingers as I clenched around the toys inside me.

“You love it, don’t you?” I imagined Ashley whispering in my ear. “You love being my dirty little slut, taking my thick cock deep in that tight ass of yours.”

I gasped at her words, the filthy talk turning me on even more. Her voice vibrated through me, intensifying the sensation within my ass and pussy. My clit pulsed, my fingers slick with my own essence.

“Yes, oh yes!” I panted to no one, my words barely coherent. I could feel yet another series of orgasms building within me.

“I love how your little ass clenches around my fake cock, gripping so tight like you never want me to leave,” she purred. “Do you want to cum with my strappy in your ass, my dirty girl?” Ashley’s voice was thick with lust and desire, sending shivers down my spine.

“I’m such a horny little slut,” I gasped, my back arching with each thrust. I was so close, right on the edge of a catastrophic orgasm. I felt the muscles in my legs tense up as I pounded my pussy with the same ferocity as before.

“Then cum hard for me, little slut,” Ashley growled, her hand grasping my hips as she ground the strappy into my ass. The sharp pain caused my next orgasm to hit me suddenly, the pleasure rolling through me like thunder.

I screamed out her name, my voice reverberating through the room. My pussy clenched and released, and I could feel the orgasm pulsating through me like wildfire. My hips stuttered and jerked as I struggled to catch my breath. I collapsed onto the bed, my heart pounding against my chest.

The vibrator dislodged from my ass, the glass dildo slid out of my pussy, my fantasies of Ashley still lingering as my body quivered and trembled. My mind raced with adrenaline, and every nerve tingled as remnants of my intense orgasms lingered.

I turned the vibrator off and let the cool air wash over my exhausted body. I smiled as I reached for my phone; I scrolled through my conversation history, re-reading our naughty chats until my body returned to Earth. As I lay there, I couldn’t help but think about how much I wanted Ashley. My feelings never seemed to fade. They lingered and intensified every time I thought about her, fueling my longing.

I sighed as I set my phone aside and closed my eyes, savoring the remnants of the double-digit orgasms I had just experienced. The combination of the vibrator and dildo, along with the alluring fantasies of Ashley, brought my body to heights and sensations I had never experienced before. The warmth building in my chest spread throughout my body, creating a feeling of bliss and satisfaction.

I slowly opened my eyes and looked at the toys within arm’s reach. There was still so much more to explore and enjoy. It was still early, but I needed to clean up and shower. My bedroom smelled like pussy, and I blushed at that thought.

I got out of bed, wobbling as my legs protested. I grabbed onto my nightstand and took a few deep breaths. I was still naked, my ass was still slick with lubricant and cum, and as I looked around, I realized that the towel on my bed was soaked. I sighed and shook my head.

It was a small price to pay for the insanely good self-love session I’d just had. I picked up the towels and tossed them into the laundry basket. Then, I started to disassemble the mechanical vibrator I had used. I took all the toys I used into the bathroom. I cleaned them carefully and scrupulously, ensuring everything was as good as new for the next time. I carefully set them aside and turned on the water for my shower.

I glanced at myself in the mirror as I waited for it to heat up. My eyes had a post-orgasmic glow that made my whole face light up. My cheeks were flushed, and my hair was matted with sweat. I looked like a walking testament to a good time.

I stepped into the shower and sighed in relief as the hot water washed over me, warming my exhausted body. I could feel myself beginning to wind down finally. The adrenaline from my explosive orgasms faded into relaxation.

My mind wandered to Ashley, as it often did after a self-love session and like it always did when I was naked in the shower. She had such a significant impact on my life, even from several states away. I wondered what it would be like to share this part of myself with her, to have her there in person. My heart raced at the thought, even though it wasn’t something that could be feasible.

My shower finished its cycle, and I stepped out into the steam. I toweled off, applied my coconut and shea butter lotion, and finished with a coat of scented baby oil, feeling renewed gratitude for my body and the pleasure it could bring me.

---

This is my first story so please go a little easy on me. I have a few more chapters in mind if you all like it.
********************************************************************************************************************

So many thought and emotions were running through Sari’s mind as she stood in her place, she had trouble keeping track of them all. Mostly she was scared, she didn’t fully understand what this was about. All she knew was the every girl was presented to the Shaw by her father on their birthdays between the ages of 16 and 18. Sometimes the girls wouldn’t come home with their father, and when this happened the family was always very wealthy after words. She was a little excited to actually be meeting the Shaw, he was a very powerful and rich man and she wasn’t used to meeting people of such standing. She was nervous she might say or do something wrong to offend his highness, or any countless other powerful people.

As overwhelmed as she was she was also acutely aware of certain things, like how soft the robes she and the other girls who shared her birthday were forced to wear. Her family was not a rich family and she had never experienced a fabric so cool and soothing to the skin. Even though she was not allowed to look around, since she had been told to look down slightly and not to move, she noticed the tension in the room from both fathers and daughters alike. She noticed the imprint of two feet carved into the stone, slightly apart in front of a lone chair, the only furniture in the room.

Just then the door behind the chair opened and several people flowed in through it. First two guards in heavy plate armor both carrying heavy pikes, as soon as these two entered they stepped to either side of the door and stood guard. Just as the two guards who led the fathers and daughters in the door at the back of the room had done. Followed closely by several other guards dressed the same, these walked straight passed the girls to stand on either side of each father. Next was a man she could only assume was the Shaw himself, in flowing robes of gold and white. He walked with a kind of commanding presence that only someone with immense power could assume. Behind him came a beautiful woman dressed only in black lacy stockings. Her black hair hanging to just past her shoulders flowed behind her as she walked. Her large round breasts which sat high and firm on her chest bounced gently with her strides, her nipples hard and aroused surrounded by their small areola’s. A flat and toned, but not muscular stomach led down to the tops of her completely bald pussy lips. The black stockings started very high on her toned thighs, with just the perfect amount of lace to see her perfect legs through them. Behind her came a man, or at least she thought it was a man, though he was muscular he had a very feminine way about him. He was carrying a tray with a small bowl on it. Then another man with the same feminine way about him, he also carried a tray, but this one had several small velvet sack on it. The procession was completed by several girls clothed in the same stockings as the first woman, only these were white. There were blondes, red heads and brunettes among them. Maybe 15 women total, all impossibly beautiful like the woman in black.

The man she assumed to be the Shaw took the seat in front at the front of the room. The woman in the black stockings stood beside him. The girls in white stockings formed a line behind him. The two men carrying trays took spots against the wall to the Shaw’s right. The new comers had barely assumed their positions when the Shaw said “Lets begin then” in an almost bored voice.

The woman in the black stockings walked over to the girl farthest to the right. Whispered something in her ear then removed the robes she was wearing. Like Sari she was completely naked underneath, she knew they all were. The woman took her by the hand and led her up in front of the Shaw and told her to place her feet on the imprint of feet in the stone. The woman in black had barely resumed her place next to the Shaw when he gave a casual flick of the wrist. Almost as one the woman in black and the girl in white stockings to the far right of the Shaw moved.

The woman in black went to the next girl who was standing next to Sari, she knew she would be next. Again the woman whispered something in her ear and began to disrobe the girl. The girl in white took the naked girl to the side where the men with the trays were standing and picked up a silver penny from a pile that Sari hadn’t seen before from the tray with the small sacks. She led the girl back to her father and pressed the penny into his hand. The father wrapped his arm around the naked girls shoulders and led her to the back door that all the girls and fathers has come in, back to their clothes. Sari couldn’t help but wonder if this was the girls first time being presented to the Shaw, would she have to come back for this embarrassment or was she done?

By this time the second girl had taken her place on the carved feet which forced the girl to stand with her legs slightly spread. The woman in black again returned to the Shaw’s side. Though all Sari could see was the girls back she could tell she was in very good shape. Long shapely legs led to a tight and firm butt. Strong and straight back and strong shoulders yet she still managed to keep an attractive feminine way about her. This girl obviously had the Shaw’s attention for he stood from the chair and started pacing around her, taking all of her in. As he came around in front of her again he nodded to the man carrying the tray with the bowl on it. The man quickly came over to the Shaw who put a finger into the bowl and as he pulled it back out Sari noticed it was wet with some sort of liquid. He took one step closer to the girl and slid his hand between her legs, right were they met. The girl gave a small grunt and was obviously having a hard time standing still. The girl being inspected gave a small sigh as the Shaw removed his hand from between her legs. In a voice that could be nothing but a command he said ” Keep your legs straight and bend over and grab your ankles.” As the girl obeyed Sari actually made eye contact with her for just a moment before the Shaw came around and blocked her view. In that briefest of seconds she could see how terrified the girl was. That look only furthered Sari’s own fear. Without moving Sari couldn’t get a clear view of what was happening but whatever it was the girl wasn’t able to stifle the grunt this time. After a few seconds the Shaw moved back around and headed towards his chair giving another casual flick of the wrist as he went.

Again the woman in black and the next girl in white moved as one. As the girl in white began to pull the girl being inspected away the woman in black came to Sari. As the woman in black began to untie the belt holding Sari’s robes closed she leaned in and whispered “Its your turn, you know what to do.” And much too suddenly for her taste she felt the woman sliding her robes off her shoulders and down her arms. Sari was now naked! She was so scared now that it overwhelmed all other emotion. The woman in black took her hand and pulled her forward. Sari did know what to do and stepped into the imprinted feet into the stone without having to be told. She continued to look down but still couldn’t help but notice the Shaw rising. Her fear grew almost out of control. Was he going to do the same things to her as he did to the girl before? And as he started to circle around her as he did the girl before she almost started to cry. As he came back around in front of her he once again nodded to the man carrying the tray with the bowl who quickly approached. From here she could see the creamy white liquid the Shaw was dipping his finger into. And just as he had done to the girl before he took a step towards her and slid his hand between her legs. Once again Sari was so overwhelmed with different emotions she could barely keep track of them all, yet at the same time acutely aware of everything around her. Mostly she was embarrassed , this man touching her in her most private of places, right here in front of everyone, even her own father. She could sense him fidgeting behind her, she could tell he was unhappy about what was happening to her. She was the oldest of three daughters so this would be his first visit to the Shaw as well. No man had ever touched her in this most private of places and she had never imagined the first time would be in front of so many people. As overwhelmed by embarrassment as she was she also couldn’t help but notice that his gentle caresses across the tops of her pussy lips was somewhat pleasant. The cream on his finger was cool and soothing. She was also aware that somewhere in the back of her mind she was very ashamed that she was enjoying what this man was doing to her. She also couldn’t help but gasp as the Shaw slid his finger further down and inside of her. His finger hadn’t entered her very far when he turned to look at the woman in black. “She is intact” he said to her. And very abruptly his finger slid out of her. She couldn’t help to notice that parts of her brain were in disagreement as to whether this was a good or a bad thing. As the Shaw stepped back and started to make his way around her he once again commanded “keep your legs straight and bend over and grab your ankles!” Sari obeyed. Just as she was able to make brief eye contact with the girl before her, Sari was also able to make eye contact, but with her father who stood directly behind her. He looked ashamed. Just before the Shaw stepped into her way she noticed the guards that flanked her father had both grabbed his arms. She wondered if this was normal or if her father had tried to stop this from happening to her. The moment she felt the Shaw’s finger touch her anus she knew what he had done to the girl before that she couldn’t see. Again she felt the cool soothing liquid on his finger as he gently ran his finger around the ring of her anus. Only because she knew what was coming was she able to suppress the grunt as his finger slid into her. It didn’t intrude into her as far as she had expected it too, probably only to the Shaw’s first knuckle she guessed. The finger was removed and she heard him say “Stand up.”

The Shaw couldn’t help but to take a moment to reflect on the seven years of his time being the Shaw. Taking over when his father had died. Thinking of all the girls he had inspected in that time. Starting with inspecting every girl from his fathers harem. In the beginning he kept most of them, as well as taking many of the girls that were inspected on their birthdays. But as time passed he realized he was being naive. There was no point in keeping so many women you couldn’t possible use them all. As time passed he released several of the older women to the house staff. Cooking and cleaning was the final job of all harem women. The palace was huge and required a lot of up keep and there was never a shortage of women the Shaw no longer used to do the work. The ones that were still attractive but not good enough for the Shaw himself got moved to the second harem. In the end the Shaw kept only the best of the best for himself. Sometimes when inspecting the girls he would play a cruel joke. Having the girl lay down and spread her legs then mounting her right there in front of everyone. These girls he never kept, sending them off defiled with nothing more then the standard silver penny for the father. If he was feeling especially cruel he would tell her to get down on all fours and with just the smallest dab of cream he would ram himself into her anus and take her that way. There was nothing like a crying, squirming girl under you as you stared her father down. He had almost done this to the girl before Sari. He was glad he hadn’t though, he was now saving himself for her.

The Shaw was brought back to the present as he approached the front of the girl again. The Shaw kept only the best of the best for his harem, yet not a one of those women could compare to the sheer perfection that stood before him now. Her hair golden with just a slight amount of curl fell perfectly around her beautiful face. Her stunning green eyes were slightly down cast as he knew she had been told. High cheek bones with a nature rouge to them, a cute little nose and full and inviting lips completed her face. The Shaw reached out and parted her lips with his thumb only to find beautiful straight and white teeth. Slender yet strong shoulders led down to two perfect breasts. He reached out and took one in his hand. It was just a small amount bigger then would fit in his hand, and in his palm he could feel the nipple standing out firm. Her stomach was impossibly flat yet managed to remain soft, not hard to the touch. A small outcropping of golden pubic hair had very recently started grow above her pussy, but that could be fixed easily enough. Her hips were still slender but he had seen enough women mature to know that they would fill out beautifully, she was only 16 after all. Finally her long and shapely legs. All of this was covered by flawless skin of the lightest copper color. Giving the girl a small smile he turned to face the woman in black “I will have her tonight, prepare her. But do not spoil this one, I want her whole!. See to it personally.””

As the woman in black and the next girl in white stockings started forward the Shaw turned to her father. “Do you have any more daughters?”

“Yes your Highness I have two more. One turns 15 in just over a month the other has just turned 13.” her father replied

“Well if they are anything like this one I can’t wait to meet them.” With that the Shaw turned to head back to his chair.

The woman in black passed Sari and went to the next girl in line. The girl in white that came to Sari took her hand and led her off to the man with the tray of sacks and silver pennies. This time the girl grabbed one of the sacks off the tray and showed it to Sari “Your family will never want for anything again.” she told Sari and pulled her to her father. When they reached him the girl pressed the sack into his hand. She looked at both of them and said “Say your goodbye’s, you will probably never see each other again.” Sari finally started to cry as she hugged her father tight. Very aware of her nakedness, the feel of her fathers hands on her naked back. Her breasts pressed into his chest. She leaned back to look at her father for what was probably the last time “I love you father, please tell everyone I love them as well.” When he looked back at her she wasn’t sure if it was sorrow or relief written on his face or some combination of the two. Her family would never want for anything again, but then again he was loosing his daughter. He told her he loved her very much and promised to tell the rest of the family her message. The girl then took Sari by the arms and drug her out of her fathers arms just as the two guards on either side of her father drug him back as well. There would be no long goodbye! The girl led her to the side of the room farthest from the men holding the trays and from there they witnessed the rest of the choosing.

The Shaw must have taken no interest in the girl after Sari for she was already being led away and the final girl was being led forward. Again the Shaw rose and walked around the girl once and nodded to the man holding the tray with the bowl. The man came forward one more time and the Shaw dipped a finger in. From this side of the room Sari had a much better view of what was happen, although she knew fully what was happening as well. Sari was surprised by the forced the Shaw used to slide his finger into the girl, he hadn’t been that rough with her. Sari noticed that the guards didn’t have a hold of this girls father like her fathers had, Had moved to protect her? When the girl was told to bend over she couldn’t suppress a grunt as the Shaw forced his entire finger into her anus. Again Sari was confused, he had been so gentle with her, why was he now being so forceful? After the girl was told to stand back up and the Shaw had walked back in front of her for one final look he turned to the woman in black and said “This one too, prepare her normally.” With that the Shaw turned and headed for the door, his guards taking place in front and behind him.

The only other girl chosen was given even less time to say goodbye to her father before they were pulled away. The two new girls were led through the back door by the woman in black, each escorted by the girl in white stockings that had taken them to their fathers. Sari wondered what would become of the clothes she had worn and left in the back room. Would her father grab them for one of her sisters? As soon as they crossed the threshold of the door the woman in black stockings suddenly turned on them.

Looking at Sari she said “What is your name girl?”

“Sari Ma’am”

“You will call me Mistress, I am in charge of this harem and though I may be called to be used by the Shaw the same as you, I deserve and demand your respect.”

“Y..Yes Mistress” Sari replied.

The Mistress turn to the other girl and said “And your name?”

“Kari Mistress.”

The woman in black chuckled “Kari and Sari, I’m sure there will be a many jokes about this pairing. Get to know each other well, you will be spending a lot of time together. You will bunk together when not being used. You are each others grooming partners. It is your responsibility to make sure the other is always in perfect form. You will wash each other, shave each other and any other possible thing the other might need, including preparing her when the Shaw has use of her. Do you understand?”

” Yes Mistress” they both said in unison, although Sari wasn’t sure she did.

The Mistress turned to the girl that had led Kari back and said “Taker and start the preparations as normal.”

“Yes Mistress.” The girl in white stockings said. Then led Kari down the hall they were standing in.

The Mistress turned to Sari and the girl in white stockings with her and said “Come with me.” And just like that they were headed down the hall in the opposite direction as Kari.

The Mistress led them down the hall a short distance and into a small room. The only furniture was a small bed with very average bedding and a chest of drawers. There were several girls in the room, all wearing the same white stockings, waiting for their arrival. Sari was told to stand in the middle of the room and everyone made themselves busy around her.

The Mistress then spoke “The rules are simple here girl, First you are to let no man touch you other then the Shaw himself, the punishment is severe. The man caught touching one of the Shaw’s harem girls is castrated and from this point on will become one of the harem guards. Sari figured that was what had happened to the two men with the trays at the choosing ceremony. The punishment for the girl is much worse. Most of the girls don’t survive. Second you will do whatever the Shaw says without question. This also will incur a very strict punishment. You are to do whatever I say without question, I also am allowed to punish you if I feel it is necessary. And finally you may be punished for no other reason but to entertain the Shaw himself. Do you understand?”

“Yes Mistress”

Just then one of the other girls in the room presented Sari with what looked like a small root. “Eat it.” the Mistress ordered

“What is it?” Sari asked

“It is a root that will help to prevent you from becoming pregnant, and that is the last question I will answer when I give you an order. Do you understand?”

“Yes Mistress.” Sari took the root from the girl and did as she was told. She was then laid on her back on the bed with her legs hanging over the edge spread apart. A girl came and knelt between her legs with a bowl and started spreading a cream on her legs and around her pussy. When her legs and pussy were completely covered the girl leaned back and handed the bowl to a another girl and received a razor in return and started to shave Sari. The girl was obviously very experienced at this. She moved quickly and very shortly Sari was shaved clean. Pulled back to her feet Sari was told to raise her arms and the same girl then shaved her arm pits clean as well. Sari was once again told to bend over and grab her ankles. As Sari obeyed another girl moved beside her and grabbed both of her ass cheeks and spread them apart. Sari couldn’t believe it when the girl began shaving even her ass. When this was completed she was told to stand.

“She is ready.” the girl who had been shaving her said.

“Take her and wash her then.” said the Mistress. “But be careful not to spoil her, the Shaw wants her whole.”

Four girls in white stockings moved forward and led her silently out of the room and further down the hall. They entered the last room in the hall and Sari was amazed at the size of the room. She had never seen a room so big in her life. Almost the entire room was taken up by a huge pool of water, it couldn’t have been more then two and half feet deep but it must have been twenty feet square. Near the door was a table with pitchers, soap, towels and extra rolled up white stockings on it. The four girls all stopped and bent to remove their stockings. Two girls then led Sari into the pool while the other two went to the table and grabbed a bar of soap and a pitcher each. Sari could only wonder at how this much water we kept warm as she stepped into it. As she reached the center of the pool she was told to kneel, the second two girls arrived and handed the bars of soap to the first two. The two girls with the pitchers leaned down and filled the pitchers from the pool and emptied them onto Sari. Once Sari was completely wet the two girls with the soap then knelt beside her and started to wash her. Starting with her hair and moving down, as the girls worked their way down her body the two girls with the pitchers would rinse her clean. She had to admit she found the whole process rather enjoyable. Even though Sari should have seen it coming she was still surprised when one of the girls kneeling beside her slid her hand between Sari’s legs and started washing her pussy at the same time the other girl started washing her ass. Again overwhelmed by embarrassment at being touched in such private places she couldn’t help but enjoy these girls tender caresses. The finger on her pussy was slowly moving back and forth along the length of her lips, slowly little by little easing its way between them. While at the same time the finger on her ass was making slow circles around her anus. She watched the two women with the pitchers move in closer and each took one of her nipples in their hand and roll them back and forth between finger and thumb. She was so overwhelmed by these sensations she couldn’t help but gasp as she closed her eyes. Sari decided to let go and just enjoy this moment. She tried to lean forward pressing her breasts harder into the girls hands while at the same time her hips started to buck trying to ride the fingers on her pussy and ass harder. Almost as one the fingers on her ass and pussy slid the smallest amount into her and she was almost overcome by the waves of pleasure that had started to crash onto her. The finger wiggles inside of her, moving in and out of her. The fingers slid out of her only to penetrate there way back in, never going any deeper inside of her though she wanted them to. She wasn’t sure how much more she could take, she was about to be washed away, just when she thought she would be overcome with pleasure everything suddenly stopped leaving her reeling. She felt the four girls around her supporting her as she was left gasping, trying to catch her breath and come back down from these sensations. When Sari had finally come back to herself she was disappointed to find she was being led out of the pool. Why hadn’t they finished what they had started, and why had she enjoyed what these GIRLS had done to her? She thought only men were supposed to make her feel like this, was something wrong with her? Or was this normal, the girls sure seemed to know what they were doing. Each of the girls grabbed a towel and started to dry her and each other off. Having still not completely come down from the sensations before she found herself truly enjoying the feel of these girls hands on her even through the towels. What was wrong with her? When everyone was dry the four girls went back to the table and each grabbed a pair of stocking. As the four girls bent to pull the stockings onto their legs Sari’s eyes were drawn to their groins, perfectly smooth bald pussies, nice puckered assholes and she couldn’t help but wonder what it would be like to caress and massage them. The girls finished replacing their stockings and came to Sari, one knelt in front of her and lifted first one leg then the other as she pulled the same white stockings onto Sari’s legs. The girl stood and they led her out of the pool room and back down the hall to the same room they had come from.

There in the middle of the room was her Mistress standing alone now. Sari’s eyes were immediately drown down to what could only be described as a belt that she was wearing. Only hanging down from the belt was a large leather cock and balls. The only penis Sari had ever seen was her fathers when she had accidentally walked in on him in the outhouse. This was much larger though and looked almost hard when her fathers had been very limp.

The Mistress looked at one of the four escorting Sari and said “You will stay.” Then with a glance to the other three she added “The rest of you are dismissed.”

Almost as one all four girls said “Yes Mistress.” The three excused themselves while the other one stayed. She knew it was the girl that had been massaging her pussy earlier.

The Mistress then turned to her and said “I see you have your stockings on, very good. You are not to be seen without them from now on. The only time you are allowed to be without them is when you are bathing. Is that understood?”

“Yes Mistress”

The Mistress went over to the chest of drawers and pulled a drawer out reached in pulled something out and closed it. What she held up for Sari looked like a mini version of the leather cock hanging between the Mistress’ legs. Only at the back end there was a little cap with a string looped through it. “This is to help prepare you if the Shaw decides to use your ass. Bend over and grab your ankles again.” Sari had a chance to see her Mistress dip the mini cock into a bowl exactly like the one the Shaw had used before using his finger on the girls before bending over. Looking between her legs she saw her Mistress come behind her, the cock waving between her legs as she walked. She once again felt the cool soothing cream on her ass as her Mistress gently rubbed the tip of the mini cock around her anus. Sari almost screamed as her Mistress forced the mini cock into her ass all the way to the cap at the end. Though it was only about 2 inches around it was still more then she was prepared to take. “You will keep this inside of you until you are called to the Shaw, and you will thank me if he decides to use your ass tonight.”

“It is time you learned some basics. Get down on your knee’s in front of me.” Sari stepped forward and got onto her knee’s. The mini cock in her ass felt huge in this position. The large leather cock hanging right in front of her face. “This is to represent a cock, it is just like the Shaw’s. One way of pleasing the Shaw it to take it in your mouth and slide it in and out. Do this now. As Sari leaned forward she opened her mouth just enough to let the tip in her mouth and slowly moved her head back and forth along it. Just then she felt the mistress’ hand on the back of her head and pulled her forward harshly. Half of the cock was forced into her mouth and down her throat. Sari was trying not to gag on it but not doing a very good job when she heard “You will take as much of it in your mouth as you can, you will receive further training on this later and when you are done you will be able to take all of it into your mouth without gagging on it. Unfortunately we don’t have time for that now. Just take it as deep as you can then slide back. You should be sucking on it the entire time. You should be using your tongue to stimulate it further. You will never touch it with your teeth, that is very important,. You can use your hand to massage it as well as caress the balls, which are the two things hanging below it.” Sari got the impression she had given this speech many times. There was a sort of monotone drone to it. However Sari listened intently trying to do all the things her Mistress was saying. ” You can lick and gently suck on these balls as well. Try to be creative and mix it up. Pay very close attention to the Shaw’s reactions for it is for his benefit you are doing this. If you do a good job and he does not stop you, there will be a point where the cock will start to spasm, be prepared when this happens for he is about to cum in your mouth. Which means a salty liquid will start to come out of the end of his cock. You are to swallow every drop he gives you. Spilling any will greatly disappoint him and you can be assured you will be punished for this.” The Mistress having watcher her go through the drill on the leather cock was satisfied she had a good idea what to do and asked “Do you have any questions?”

Sari leaned back letting the penis fall from her mouth and answered “No Mistress.”

“Good then lets move on. You must also learn to please a female since I don’t know if you will be used alone tonight. Go lay down on the bed with your legs spread.” Sari got up and laid down on the bed with her knee’s bent slightly and her legs spread apart. “Nariah here will please you first. Pay attention to what she is doing to you for you will please her next.” Without another word spoken she felt the other girl climb between her legs. The girl started kissing her way down one of Sari’s thighs. Just as she was about to reach Sari’s pussy she stopped and moved back and started to kiss her way down the other thigh. Again just before she would reach Sari’s pussy she stopped, only this time she moved forward and quickly sucked one of Sari’s nipples into her mouth, her teeth grazing across it as she sucked. With a moan Sari couldn’t help but put her hands on the back of the girls head and pull her tighter to her breast. After a few moments the girl pulled back and moved to Sari’s other nipple. It wasn’t until the girl moaned into her breast that she realized one of her hands had moved down from the girls head to cup one of her breasts. She pinched the girls nipple like the two girls had done to her in the bath and was rewarded with another moan into her breast. The girl let Sari’s nipple slip from her mouth and started kissing her way down Sari’s stomach to settle in again between her legs. This time however the girl did kiss her pussy. She started at the top and planted little feathery kisses down her pussy lips. As soon as the girl reached the bottom of her pussy she felt the girls tongue slip between her pussy lips and slide all the way back up to the top. As the girl pulled back just a little to spread her pussy lips apart with her hands Sari realized she had two fists full of the girls hair in her hands. The girl moved back in and started to lick Sari again. This time starting at the bottom. Sari’s lips now spread by the girls hands made it much easier for her to tease Sari’s opening with her tongue. She ran her tongue in circles around Sari’s opening first one way, then switching and going the other way. Soon Sari was grinding her pussy against the girls face. Slowly the girl slid her tongue further up between Sari’s pussy lips and she gently pulled her hood back with her fingers. The girl then slowly dragged the entire length of her tongue across Sari’s now exposed little clit. The girl must have hooked a finger into the loop of string on the mini leather cock in her ass because the small tugs the girl was giving it was sending Sari closer and closer to the edge. As the tip of her tongue hit Sari’s clit the girl started to flick it back and forth across it, but it wasn’t until the girl moved in just a little further and took Sari’s clit into her mouth and sucked on it while still teasing it with her tongue that Sari finally exploded into her first ever orgasm. Sari couldn’t control her hips as they bucked against the girls mouth. She couldn’t control the moans and grunts she was only vaguely aware she was letting out. She never wanted this feeling to end. But as all good things do she could feel this too coming to an end. She was slowly coming back to her senses. Slowly gaining control of her body again. She had never imagined anything could feel so good and was already ready to do whatever she had to to feel it again. As Sari finally regained her breath she heard her Mistress’ voice.

“Its your turn now, it looked like Nariah did a great job on you, I would hope you return the favor and do just as good on her.”

As the girl moved out from between Sari’s legs she took on of her hands and helped to pull her up. Sari let her self be pulled up by the girl. She stood at the foot of the bed her head still spinning a little as she watched the girl take her place on the bed. As she watched the girl she noticed a large wet spot on the bed between her legs, she wasn’t sure where it had come from. Had she accidentally pee’d the bed during her moment of intense pleasure? Sari was shaken from her thoughts when her Mistress called “She is ready, what are you waiting for?”

Sari was reminded of the moment before when she had been staring at this girls pussy and wondered what it would be like to be able to touch and caress it. Now she would know. She climbed onto the bed on her hands and knee’s between the girls legs. Sari had paid attention to what the girl had done to her, but still, doing it back was completely different. She was once again nervous. She tentatively reached one hand out and ran a finger across the top of the girls pussy lips tracing it up and down. She gently pulled her pussy lips open and looked at the soft pink flesh inside. She could see where the girls opening was as well as the fleshy hood that hid this girls sensitive little clit. “You will have plenty of time to look and explore later. It is strongly encouraged for the girls to take pleasure in each other when waiting to be used by the Shaw. But as for now we don’t have time. You know what to do, now do it!” Sari didn’t wait to respond to her Mistress she just leaned in and sealed her mouth against the girls pussy. As she started sucking on the girls hood and her clit beneath it she felt the girl start to squirm under her. She couldn’t believe how much she liked the taste of the fluids that coated her pussy. Sari remembered that she had wanted so badly for the girl to slide a finger into her when she was taking care of Sari, so she decided to do this for the girl. As her finger slowly slid into the tight, warm and wet pussy the girl let out a very loud moan. If it felt this good why didn’t the girl do this for her, she was the one who knew what she was supposed to be doing. The girl placed both hands on the back of Sari’s head and pulled her down harder into her pussy. She started bucking her hips down on Sari’s finger, her moans growing louder. It was at this moment that Sari remembered how the girl had teased her at first, she took her time, built up some anxiousness in Sari. Sari pulled her mouth free of this girls pussy and while keeping her finger sliding inside of the girl she moved up and followed through on a strangest of urges. She kissed the girl. She had only ever kissed one boy in her life and this was not the same kind of kiss. Her lips had barely grazed the boys lips so briefly. She had seen her parents kiss a couple of times, really kiss, and she tried to mimic that. She pressed her lips onto the girls mouth firmly then let them open slightly, the girls mouth followed along. Their tongues met and slowly danced around each other. Both girls moaned into each others mouths. As they continued to kiss Sari slid her thumb up between the girls pussy lips. She placed her thumb on top of the girls clit and pressed down, rocking her thumb back and forth across it in rhythm with her finger sliding in and out of her. The girl broke their kiss panting as she started grinding her pussy against Sari’s hand. Sari could tell the girl was close to exploding the way she had, so she moved back down between her legs. She pulled her thumb away from the girl and again sucked the girls little clit into her mouth through her hood. Sari remembered how the girl playing with the leather cock in her ass was one of the final things that had pushed her over the edge so she brushed a finger of her free hand against the girls pussy getting it nice and wet. Then ever so gently pushed it into the girls anus. The girls hands flew to the back of Sari’s head pulling her tightly against her pussy. Her legs slammed closed around her head as she let out a surprisingly load moan. Had she been this loud? Just then Sari felt a fluid running down her hand and she understood why the bed had been wet when she finished. Sari let the girls hood slip from between her lips and leaned down to try and lap up as much of the fluid as possible, not wanting to waste any it tasted so good. All to soon Sari felt the girls legs relax, her hands drop to her sides on the bed and whole body seem to sag into the bed. Sari knew the girl was done. She felt a huge pride in having done such a good job in returning the favor to this girl. Sari again moved forward, she wrapped her arms around the girl and again started to kiss her.

” I think the lesson for today is complete.” Their Mistress interrupted. “You have had a long day and will need your rest before the Shaw calls you, for I think you have a long night ahead of you as well. Nariah come!” Nariah gave Sari one last glance before she got up and stood behind their Mistress Sari could see that the girl didn’t want to leave as much as she didn’t want her to. “Get some sleep, you will need it” And just like that she let Nariah out the door and closed it.

Sari had so many thoughts running through her head she didn’t know how she was ever going to get to sleep. But sleep came surprisingly fast.

Part 2 ???

---

Just a fantasy of mine 🙂

My phone chimed and i reached for it excitedly in the hopes that it was her. And by her i mean this amazing girl that i had been talking to for a few months now. I know it sounds lame but i had been so tired of all the lesbian drama that surrounded my current social circle that i had begun looking elsewhere for love. And by elsewhere i do indeed mean online dating. Yes yes go ahead and laugh but i had met the most amazing girl through this outlet so i was glad that i had taken the chance.

Her name was Brittany. She was a beautiful southern belle. Educated and sexy with long gorgeous blonde hair, sexy glasses that made her look like a hot librarian, boobs that could only be described as orbs of delicious and eyes that were blue enough to drown in. She was witty to the point of being sarcastic and i loved it. It hadnt taken me long to fall. And now as my phone chirped its annoying little ringtone i couldn’t help but smile as her name popped up on my screen.

As i said we had been talking for several months but we had never met. Thats not to say i didn’t want to meet her but she just so happened to live a cool eight hundred miles away. Kind of difficult to see each other on a regular basis. However as circumstance would have it we were so right for each other that it was hard to be rational about it and let the relationship die. So we didn’t. We continued our flirting and talking. But one thing i noticed about her was how collected and reserved she was when it came to sex. We almost never joked about it. Rarely talked seriously about it. And whenever i tried to get a little heavier than just flirtatious with her she would deftly steer the conversation in another direction. It drove me absolutely nuts! I have to admit i wanted nothing more than to make this beauty lose control with me.

I opened the text message expecting to see the usual “hey wyd?” or “how are you?” instead i see a picture…my jaw immediately dropped. There she was in this sexy pair of black panties and a lacy bra to match. And the look in those blue eyes of hers was enough to make a girl melt. The caption read “i need to see you…soon.” I caught my breath for a moment before taking in the whole of the picture. As my eyes moved from those pouty lips of hers down to the tops of her amazing breasts i felt a warmth move from my abdomen to between my legs..oh shit was she hot. I let my eyes fall to her hips and it was clear…i needed to see her too.

I texted her back telling her how incredibly gorgeous i thought she was…all the while formulating a plan.

I had some vacation time coming up from my bar tending job and i fully intended on witnessing the sight i had just beheld on my phone…in person. So i got a round trip plane ticket, called my boss and let him know i was heading out of town in a few days and i began to pack. I made sure to put in my sexiest panties, my tightest jeans and a few well picked low cut tops. i was going to go all out. to top it off i threw in a pair of my high end black stilettos.

The day came and i was ready to head out. i was all dressed up and i took one last look at myself in the mirror taking in my shoulder length black layered hair, my eyes that were lost somewhere between hazel and chocolate brown, my breasts that were at least a C cup, tan and peaking from the layers of my vneck and cami, my long legs that accentuated the pair of slightly worn buckle jeans that i had chosen and my curvy hips that were the only sign that i was indeed part latina. I was ready for this and i was ready for her. I put on one last touch up of light pink lipstick, patted my black labs head and grabbed my suitcase, leaving a key under the mat for the dog sitter. I was on my way.

The plane ride was somewhat ridiculous as i was sitting next to an old man that smelled somewhat like mothballs and 409. But i was too nervous and excited to care. I hadnt told Brittany that i was on my way because i wanted it to be a surprise. I was hoping that she wouldn’t be annoyed at my sudden appearance but for some reason i just knew she wouldn’t be.

As the plane coasted onto the tarmac in the Mississippi airport i began to get butterflies. What was she going to think? How would she react? And most importantly where was this going to go? I had plenty of time to ponder these questions as i waited for my baggage and then again for my rental car which i promptly hopped into proceeding to dig around in my bag for my bottles of ed hardy and burburry brit which i proceeded to spritz on. She wasnt going to forget this…or me. i wanted this first impression to be memorable. I wanted her to look back and remember how i smelled…how i looked…and how i tasted to her. I closed my eyes imagining her kiss for a moment before starting the car up and heading out.

Luckily the rental place had thought to throw in a GPS. I would have had absolutely no idea how to get to her place otherwise. But i followed the step by step directions and as i neared her place i texted her asking her if she was at home. She responded with a yes. So i told her to step outside in the next ten minutes. she responded with a series of question marks and i responded with a “just do it.” As i pulled up i saw her eyeing my car from her porch. I smiled nervously and parked the car. The windows were tinted so i knew she couldn’t see who i was yet. But she had to have an idea. I perked up my boobs, checked my makeup in the rearview and opened the door, stepping out cautiously.

I jumped suddenly as i heard a squeal of excitement and she came running towards me.
“Danielle!”
I smiled and held out my arms as she ran toward me.
She burried her face in my neck and hugged me tight.
This was going better than i had thought. She stepped back for a second looking at me. “God you are just as beautiful in person as i thought you would be.” she said as a blush crossed her face. I looked at her and then at the ground a little shyly. “Well thank you. But im nothing compared to you.” She smiled and pulled me close again. She fit in my arms perfectly. Coming up to just my chin. Her hair smelled like peaches and she smelled glorious. She pulled away for a second taking my hand. “Come inside! How rude of me! You must be exhausted!” she said as she pulled me inside.

The evening progressed at a grand rate. She made a simple but delicious dinner and opened a bottle of red wine for the two of us. After a few glasses i could notice she was loosening up. And i also noticed that she was touching me more and more often. A touch to my arm gave me goosebumps. Her brushing her thigh against mine made me shiver. Every touch from her was driving me nuts. I was thinking of this when all of a sudden what she said fully caught my attention.
“You want to kiss me don’t you.” she said matter of factly.
I looked at her with disbelief in my eyes but the look in her blue eyes showed me this was not an innocent question. She wanted me to kiss her. So in response to her question i took her chin lightly in my hand…leaned over and kissed her. Her lips immediately parted against mine and i felt her pull closer to me on the couch. Most first kisses only last a moment..but i had no intentions of pulling away and she didn’t seem to either as her tongue played over mine gently. Her kiss was as perfect as it was genuine and i found my body responding to her in ways that it had never responded to anyone. I gasped a little as her hands found their way to my sides and her nails trailed up the bare skin under my shirt. Her kisses got a little deeper and she would bite my lip gently. I let my own hands mirror her movements and i trailed my fingertips up her sides. I felt her catch her breath and her kisses got a little distracted as she focused on my touch. I decided to take control. I took her hand in mine and stood up pulling her up with me.
“take me to the bedroom.” i said without hesitation.
Her eyes glimmered and she pulled me excitedly down the hall and to her beautifully decorated bedroom.
I had her against the wall in seconds and pressed my lips against hers once more but more fervently this time. I was going to make her mine tonight. My hands slip up under her shirt as i kissed her and i trailed my fingers around her bra and up and down her sides…memorizing every curve with my touch. I then slid her shirt over her head and pulled her close again still keeping her pressed against the wall..i fumbled around her back for a mere second unclasping her bra and freeing those amazing tits of hers. I stepped back for a moment taking them in hungrily with my eyes before pinning her wrists above her head with one hand and resuming my kisses. i let my lips trail down her jawline and to her neck slowly but deliberately. I ran my tongue down to her neck, biting gently and sucking softly. I heard a small moan escape her lips and her hands barely struggled against mine. I then moved my kisses down her chest before taking one of her soft pink nipples between my lips, sliding my tongue over it gently until i felt it become hard. I nipped at it softly and she let out a small cry as i did so but pressed her breasts against me letting me know she liked it. I worked on both of her breasts with my tongue as i let my free hand wander down her bare side and down to her hips. I trailed my fingertips over the hem of her jeans and i felt her squirm a little…i knew right then she was getting wet for me.

I undid the snap on her jeans gently and unzipped them even more slowly so as to build the tension but i did not yet remove them. Instead i slid my hand up her thigh through her jeans and then barely ran a finger up between her legs. She moaned a little louder this time and tried to press into my touch but i wouldn’t allow it. I barely grazed her crotch a couple more times before leading her over to the edge of the bed. I pushed her down on it roughly with a smile and she looked up at me with a mixture of lust and want in her eyes. I took her jeans off slowly as she leaned back on the bed. She was trying to remain calm but the movement of her hips as i slid her jeans down and the moisture i could see through her panties was enough to tell me otherwise. I slid my own shirt and jeans off giving her a little bit of a show before sliding my body slowly up hers…running my tongue up her thigh and stopping at waist level. I slid my tongue along the top of her panties and i heard her breathing become slightly heavier. I began to massage her thighs and i parted them gently. “ooh god” she moaned with her eyes closed. “I want to feel your tongue on my pussy…please.” I responded by kissing my way down the front of her sexy little panties before sliding my tongue up the wet cloth between her legs. I could already taste her and i felt my own pussy growing wet at the thought of tasting her further.

I played my tongue up and down the wet cloth gently for a moment before I couldn’t take it anymore..i slid those panties off of her and before i knew it i was teasingly slipping my tongue between those most cunt lips of hers. She was shaved and smooth and she tasted sweet and perfect. I watched her as i licked her and her hands gripped the sheets as she pushed her hips forward into my face. Her eyes were shut and she was beginning to pant. I slipped my tongue a little deep as i began to fuck her gently with it. Her hips rocked a little. “Oh shit i want to feel your fingers inside me.” she said with a growl. I obliged by moving my tongue play up to her clit as i slowly slid one finger into her tight little pussy. She moaned and shoved her hips down on it. I sucked on her clit gently as i fucked her as slowly as i could manage wanting to tease her to the point of losing all control.

Finally she reached down and began rubbing herself as i fucked her…i couldn’t take it anymore…i slid another finger into her as i slide my body all the way up hers so that i could kiss her lips deeply. I began to fuck her at a faster pace and her body moved in rythym with mine. i felt her pussy tighten around my fingers and i felt as i f I might nearly cum from the sensation of it all. Her breasts bounced as i began to fuck her harder and both of her hands found their way to my back. I slid a third finger into her and i kissed her passionately. I was filling her up and she was loving every second of it. She was soaked and her hips were moving franticly with my thrusts. I began to kiss her neck and her low moans that were growing louder and louder were turning me on spurning me to fuck her harder faster and deeper. Our bodies were moving together now and i felt her body tense up as i thrust into her..she was going to cum. I alternated the speed and depth of my thrusts until i felt her nails dig into my back. I whispered into her ear “cum all over my fingers baby.” as i felt her tighten. She screamed softly..”oh god Danielle! i am going to cum don’t stop don’t stop! DONT STOP! FUCK!” Her whole body tensed and she began to cum all over my fingers. I had never felt such intimacy with someone. I kissed her gently as her body was still shaking slightly from orgasms. She looked up into my eyes and i knew she was glad that i had showed up. Her fingers played softly through my hair and a smile spread across those luscious lips of hers as she said “and now its time to return the favor!”

---

Lucky gets in the way a bit. A story of love with a little bit of Dog

After Suzy had completed the second video shoot We sent the video into the site.

Kim had got quite excited by the action and asked if she could join in.

Not sure if it would be a sensible thing to do at your age. She was still keen. I think she was a bit precocious I think she thought she was being a bit naughty.

We set up the cameras and let Lucky in the bedroom. He didnt try to overpower her. Instead he went up to her and licked her face. Kim ran her hand to his penis and pushed him down on the rug. He lay there while she rubbed his penis which was soon hard. Very hard.

Kim then straddled him and impaled herself on him. She couldn’t take all of him. Then she wrapped her arms and legs round him and pulled Lucky over onto his side. He wrapped his front legs around her slowly moving her up and down as if she was a rag doll.

Wow she looks so tiny. I just wanted to drag her off him. Pretty soon she was starting to come. She had 3 very gentle orgasms before he Knotted in her. After laying with him for a few more minutes she wriggled herself off him.

How was that. Looking really pleased with herself.

Wow that was amazing. I’m not sure I want you to do this again.

Let me please.

I contacted Ian to call round. Not sure if he would be interested in using Kim.

Two days later he called at the door.

First I introduced him to Kim and showed him the clip he was over the moon.

We dont get many young girls who will do this.

I asked how much he would pay. The prices he mentioned were really high Kim was so excited.

I then showed Ian the videos of Suzy being raped and told him what we wanted and told him Suzy was prepared to carry on doing the videos at the same price as Kim as long as he got the rapists to agree to our terms.

Ian said he would sort it.

We had got Suzy a bank account sorted and a few days later the money arrived in her account.

She was over the moon and took us all out to dinner.

during the following week Mum and Suzy did a couple of lesbian videos together. Then Kim said she would like to try that. Well we will think about it.

Luckily school was about to restart after the summer holiday. It turned out me and Kim were in the same class. Mostly Kim ate at our house after school which suited her grandad. He was glad she had found a friend her own age. We spent a lot of time 69 ing. Everyone wondered what was going on between us at school as we would often start giggling over something silly. Little did they Know.

As soon as we had eaten we would be straight up to my room. she delighted in stripping off in front of me and laying naked on the bed with her legs apart the light glistening on her moist cleft. I loved the taste as I slid my tongue in-between her slit.

Mum had bought some condoms and showed me how to use them. She lay me on the bed and then placed my penis in her mouth. Not really needed as I always had a hard on for mum. I made love to her knowing I would not have to pull out or stick it in her bum before I had done.

Wow mum that was nice.

I thought so too she said.

She said if you do it with Kim you must use one. Else just stick to oral sex. How did mum know what were doing.

One day when Suzy was in town with Kim mum came to me and said I think me and Suzy are falling in love.

I thought so. Thats ok.

I dont want her to have this life. she needs a normal life.

Thats ok mum we can get rid of Lucky and stop doing the videos. I sort of have Kim. I think she will miss Lucky.

No I think I need to drive her away so she has a life of her own.

Dont you dare mum look at the mess she got into on her own before. She has a home and a family here.

I’m more than ten years older than her.

She doesn’t care about that. Why dont we see if she can find her old girlfriend on social media.

Ok I will talk to her when she comes back.

Later that afternoon we were searching Facebook when we found her. Suzy was looking at all the Photos of her. She was in tears.

Suzy contacted her and Jenny was over the moon to hear from her. She had a little job and a small rented bedsit. We Asked if she could take a few days off and we would bring her over. Two days

later we drove over with Suzy to pick her up. The two of them sat together in the back as we dove home. They spent virtually the whole trip kissing.

We got home Suzy showed Jenny to the spare room which we had decorated for them.

I dont suppose we will see them for a while. I noticed mum was in tears. I gave her a hug.

It will be ok mum. We will keep in touch with her if she leaves.

A couple of hours later Suzy came down.

Mum I think we are still in love after all this time. If I am going to make a life with jenny I need to tell her everything. If she does not want me after that will I still have a home here. Mum gave her a hug and kissed her. Mum could taste jenny on her lips.

Of course you will.

Suzy went back up to Jenny. An hour later the two of them came down.

Suzy has told me about your unusual family. I dont care about any of that I just need to say thank you for rescuing her. Then she came and hugged me and mum.

We went out for something to eat. The two of them had lots to talk about I kept holding mums arm when I saw she was getting upset.

That night the two of them went to their room and I went in with mum. We lay there hugging each other until we fell asleep.

Two days later we were packing the girls stuff in the car and took them over to jenny’s. It was only about forty miles we could easily go and visit them. When we had got the girls stuff up to the bedsit

Jenny came to me and said pop outside give them a minute to say goodbye. I know this must be difficult for your mum. Then she gave me a kiss and a hug.

Thank you. Tears were running down her cheeks.

Then mum came out and we drove in silence back home.

We sat and had a couple of beers while we watched TV. We went to bed together. Not sure how we would manage tomorrow as Kim was stopping over. In the end the three of us shared the bed.

It would be a couple of days before mum payed any interest in sex. I woke up in the night to mum 69ing me.

Would you let me do that Kim said. I said yes of course.

No I mean your mum.

Mum turned over and started performing oral sex on Kim. Then with me watching between mums legs Kim started using her tongue on mum.

Mum orgasmed a couple of times as did Kim.

Are you trying to replace Suzy.

I can if you want.

Mum turned round and kissed us both.

Nice to have you back mum.

To be continued.

---

Damien, Abigail, and their harem of vampiresses receive a shocking gift from Father Augustine.

The Vampire’s Kiss
Chapter 13: Bloody Orgy
by mypenname3000
Copyright 2016

The vampire Faust stared with fear at the priest. Father Augustine had changed in the time since they first met in the early hours of the morning. The priest was possessed by the demon Jezebel, Faust’s patron, sent to protect him. Augustine’s eyes bored into Faust’s while the priest’s hand gripped Lynette’s black hair, working her mouth up and down his cock.

Lynette was Faust’s vampiress and lover. Her wanton moans twisted Faust’s stomach. Her skimpy, black negligee, worn to please Faust, had hiked over the pale cheeks of her ass, revealing her fingers plunging into her hot pussy.

She was willing.

“Release my vampiress, Priest,” growled Faust. He blustered, but the old vampire knew better than to show fear. Weakness. Especially after seeing the reinforced doors of his office torn open by the supposedly human priest. “Now.”

“Your woman was wet for my cock,” the priest answered, a mocking smile on his lips. “Fickle whore wanted a real cock.”

Faust’s jaw tightened as Lynette moaned again. The tangy of her pussy flooded the room as she orgasmed. Her juices squirted out of her cunt, splashing around her wrist, and staining the expensive marble flooring.

“She is a slave to her lusts,” said the blonde slut standing beside the priest. “Like all women. And the Father’s cock inspires.”

Faust sneered. “Where are your other whores? Did you attend to Damien?” Is the threat against me ended?

“He lives. If you can call your kinds’ existence living.”

“Then why are you here instead of attending to the vampire?”

“Things are different now.” Pleasure crossed the priest’s face. He held Lynette’s head on his cock. Lynette swallowed the priest cum, moaning in delight.

Faust’s enhanced senses heard every last blast of the priest’s cum rushing out of his cock, the streams of jizz splashing into her mouth, the muscles working in her throat as she swallowed every drop, and the long, orgasmic sigh that rose from her depths.

Humiliation smoldered in the vampire. My woman.

“Explain, Priest,” Faust growled, pushing down his fear. He was beyond such weakness. He was beyond human frailty. Faust advanced. “Explain, Priest, why I shouldn’t rip your head off for your effrontery.”

This is my kingdom he treads upon, my subjects he uses.

Lynette kept sucking as Faust stood over the priest. Her eyes were glazed with bliss, her fingers still fucked her dripping cunt. The priest stared up at Faust without fear. Father Augustine’s blue eyes were a storming sea about to crash over the vampire and drown him.

“Your perverse kind do not deserve to walk this world,” growled the priest. “You had your chance, Faust, but you have failed. You have caused this doom to fall upon you by your own actions. She is not happy.”

“Jezebel?” swallowed the priest.

Lynette moaned as she came again.

“How can you provide her with her tribute when all those you’ve corrupted are dead by your own folly? You created Damien and provoked him.” The priest grabbed Lynette’s hair and ripped her off his cock. He rose and seized Faust’s throat.

Iron gripped the vampire. The priest lifted him from the ground.

“A-are you going t-to kill me?” choked the vampire. Surely that squeaking voice can’t be mine. I’m a conquerer. A lord. I do not beg. “Please. I c-can still furnish the tributes.”

“So can I.”

The priest’s hand burned. His body beat with so much life. “I can still serve. I-I can aide you.” Stop being weak. “P-please, Father.”

“I do not need your filthy kind serving me.”

Faust’s eyes flicked to Lynette. “I c-can be useful.”

“Yes, you can be.” A smile crossed the priest’s face. Another weak, human emotion rose in Faust’s breast.

Hope.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Britney Lawson couldn’t help the excited, giddy bubbles churning her stomach. The thrall to Damien couldn’t wait for her mother to wake up from her change as a beautiful vampiress. We’ll serve Damien forever and ever.

Her giddiness almost interfered in her job. She was in the back of the large SUV Rosa had stolen. The vampiress was beside Britney, stringing up the black sheet to cut off the back of the SUV from the driver seat, shielding the rear from the sun’s pure rays. There were six vampires in Britney’s dark family—her master Damien, his sultry wife Abigail, Britney’s best friend Mary, Rosa, and Samantha and Britney’s mother. The last two both underwent the change from life into undeath. Out of the six, only Rosa had the gift of daywalking.

Only she could withstand the direct light of the sun’s pure rays.

Britney, her nipples both aching as the bite wounds from Rosa and Mary adorning her areolas healed, painted the windows in the back of the SUV black. Paint from coating the windows of their safe house remained. She was careful, making sure every inch of the window was covered. She would not allow for her master or his vampiresses to burn.

“Hand me the other sheet,” Rosa commanded, the Latina vampiress’s words cold.

Little humanity lingered in Rosa. She was merciless. Mary had whispered to Britney how Rosa had killed in the mansion while rescuing Abigail. She had enjoyed it, coating herself in all the wonderful blood. Whenever Rosa looked at Britney it was a lioness gazing at a gazelle.

She wants to devour me.

The thought made Britney wet. The young woman loved to be devoured.

“Here,” Britney smiled, handing over the sheet.

“You’re wet,” Rosa said. “I can smell it through your clothing. Is it me?”

“Yes,” Britney moaned. “I’m such a slut for vampires.”

Rosa laughed and let out a hungry purr.

“I can feel it,” Britney continued. “You want to pin me to the floor and drain every drop of my blood. You want to feel my pulse flutter and still. To drink my blood while the warmth fades from my body.”

“So much,” Rosa moaned.

“That’s why I’m wet.”

“The danger?”

Britney shook her head as she dipped her roller into paint pan. “The thrill of being fed on, to feel my life spill into another. It’s such a drug. Like sex. Every time I’m fed on, this rush shots through me—what if it is the last time? What if my Master decides to drain me all the way?”

“He never would. Damien’s too soft to kill one of his women.”

“He’s not soft.” Britney fixed an angry glare at the vampiress.

“Only with his women. He still loves.” Rosa snorted. “I learned as a child how foolish that emotion was.”

Rosa stared at Britney, the vampiress’s tongue flicking across her lips. Damien’s commands held her in check. She was wild, straining at the leash, eager to feast and slay. Britney squeezed her thighs together as death stared at her.

I would cum so hard as she drained me.

The door to the SUV opened and Vickie, Damien’s other thrall, climbed in. The Black girl’s face was flushed with pain, and she pressed her hand to her belly. In the fight, Shannon had shot Vickie. That was before Abigail had subdued and turned Shannon.

“Master is growing impatient,” Vickie said, wincing as she bent down to grab the paintbrush. She turned to the back window.

“It’s coming along,” Rosa said as she attached the second sheet, ensuring no sunlight would slip by into the back. “I’ll go open the club up.”

The vampiress slipped out the open door into the sunlight streaming through the alley. Her clothing was torn and bloodied. Father Augustine, the priest from my parish church, had attacked Rosa this morning. To escape, she had thrown herself through a window at her office. The vampiress walked to a padlocked loading door. A club called Risqué lay beneath the loft Damien had chosen as his lair.

Rosa snapped off the padlock and ripped open the door. It rattled as it rolled up. Inside, Damien waited with the other vampiresses beneath a hole ripped through the flooring. Rosa climbed back in the SUV, started it up, and drove it into the parking garage.

Paint slopped. Britney sighed.

“We’re almost done, Master,” Britney reported as she rolled the paint over the final window. There were so many of them. Humans wanted to see out in the world.

“The back is safe for you, Sire,” Rosa said, a hint of malice in her words. She was disappointed it was safe. She itched at her leash.

Damien nodded. He had Britney’s mother—a busty, mature blonde—slung in his arms. Britney was eager for her mother to wake up. What did Father Augustine do to you and Shannon? Why were you so strong and swift?

Shannon, a woman a few years older than the eighteen-year-old Britney, lay draped over Abigail’s shoulder. Britney knew Shannon from church. The young woman’s wedding was next week. I guess that’s not happening. She has a new man in her life.

Britney giggled as Abigail threw Shannon’s body into the car. The young woman’s glasses almost came askew. Britney leaned down and adjusted them then gave Shannon a quick kiss on the lips, stroking her fair cheek.

“A car’s approaching,” Damien said, his back straightening. He drew the sawed-off shotgun he carried. Abigail produced the 9mm automatic handgun she looted off of Shannon. She carried it with practice ease.

Britney’s heart beat faster as a vehicle’s tires squealed as it turned into the alley. A black SUV, the windows tinted too dark to see through, pulled up to the open door. A huge, blond man stepped out. I gaped. The man had muscles on his muscles and almost no neck.

Abigail hissed, “You.”

“We come with a peace offering,” the man said with a thick, German accent.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abigail D’Angelo kept her gun aimed on the German, as she called the blond brute. “There is nothing Faust could offer us to buy peace. Not after what he did.”

Anger burned in the vampiress. Memories of being attack, being fed on while Faust fucked her, turning and chaining her. She remembered killing her own husband, drinking his blood and turning him into a vampire on Faust’s orders then having to fuck her Sire in front of Damien. His cries of shame and rage echoed through her mind as he had struggled to break free of his bonds.

I came so hard, so many times. Faust emasculated my husband, and I was the knife.

She pressed her finger to the trigger. It had a 3 lb. pull. She put two on it. A hairsbreadth more and she would put three silver rounds into the thrall’s chest. The German ignored the weapon as Damien moved closer, his shotgun held before him.

“The only thing I want from Faust is his head,” Damien snarled, such hatred in his voice.

Even in high school, before Vincent preyed on their friends—on Lynette!—and they became vampire hunters, Abigail had found her husband’s strength so sexy. He made her wet. She surrendered her virginity to him. And a decade-and-a-half spent hunting vampires, honing his skills, his strength, kept her desire flowing.

And now as a vampire, he was so strong, so powerful. He would not compromise. Only Faust’s death would satisfy them.

“The peace offering isn’t from Faust,” the German said. He wrenched open the back of the van. Faust lay inside, thrown on the floor like a sack of potatoes, his body wrapped in chains.

Abigail let out a shocked gasped. “You’re his thrall,” she said as the German reached in and seized Faust. “What is going on?”

“We serve the priest now,” answered the German. He threw Faust through the doorway. Chains rattled as the vampire rolled to Damien’s feet. “Father Augustine doesn’t want to be your enemy. He’ll be your ally or you can simply walk away.”

“P-please,” whined Faust. “Abigail, set me free.”

Abigail arched an eyebrow, then her foot latched out, planting in the vampire’s stomach. His grunt sent a surge of excitement through her. She pointed her gun at his belly, aimed between the loops of chains, and fired.

Faust howled as the silver bullets penetrated his stomach. The wounds burned, smoke hissing. His agony sang through her heart. Abigail’s pussy grew wet. Her excitement dripped down her thighs as she savored the scent of his blood mixed with the gunpowder. The brass shells tinkled as they bounced across the cement floor.

What a beautiful melody.

“Faust is yours to deal with,” the German said, closing the SUV’s side door.

Damien put his booted foot on Faust’s neck, pressing down hard. “And my angel?”

The German furrowed his eyebrows. “I don’t know anything about an angel.”

“Father Augustine destroyed her.” A snarl crossed Damien’s lips. His fangs bared. “He has to answer for her death.”

“You’re welcome to try,” the German shrugged. “But the priest is not someone you want to make enemies with.” He climbed into the passenger seat of the SUV, sunlight falling across his face. The SUV’s tires squealed as it roared down the alleyway and out of sight.

“P-please,” sobbed Faust. “Please, I c-can help. I-I know how—”

His words cut off as Damien crushed his windpipe. “What happened to the arrogant prick? What happened to all your power?”

“Father…Augustine…” the vampire choked out. “He…he…not…human…”

Abigail aimed at the priest’s kneecap and flicked the selector switch on the 9mm to single shot. She fired a single shot. His kneecap exploded. His howls were so sweet. Abigail pressed her thighs together and fired at his other kneecap.

Damien turned to Abigail, his nose flaring. He can smell my excitement.

“Throw the filth in the back of the SUV,” Damien barked, pulling Abigail to him.

The vampiress trembled as his arms went around her body. She gasped as she pressed against him. Her thighs parted, rubbing her naked cunt on his black, combat pants. Her clit rasped as she humped, her flesh aching. Faust howled and blubbered behind her.

“There’s so much he can tell us,” moaned Abigail as her nipples rubbed into her husband’s chest, tingling on the cloth. “We’ll have to extract it from him.”

“Yes,” Damien growled, his cock hard against her thigh. She rubbed her flesh against him as she humped. Such delicious bliss rippled through her body. His hands seized her thighs. “We’ll have to be thorough.”

His mouth kissed her hard. His hands lifted her ass. She through her legs around his waist, holding him tight, grinding directly on his cock. Her blood pumped fast, her excitement growing. The scent of Faust’s blood and smoking flesh propelled her lusts. She moaned into the kiss as her clit rubbed up and down on his pants, scraping across rough fabric.

Delicious pleasure roared through her. Faust howled again as Mary and Rosa threw him in the back of the SUV. Damien followed, holding his wife. She groaned as he stretched her down beside the screaming, howling, pathetic vampire. Her red hair fanned out, crimson tendrils reaching in all directions, brushing Faust.

Damien’s hands squeezed her tits. He broke the kiss and she groaned, humping harder against him as he twisted her nipples. Her back arched as the bliss seared through her body. Rosa and Vickie climbed into the front seats.

“Take us to a safe house,” Damien growled at Rosa as she started the SUV.

“Yes, Sire.”

“We’re going to inflict so much pain on you,” Abigail gasped to Faust as Damien leaned down and sucked on her nipple. Delight shot through her.

And then Damien bit.

“Oh, yes, so much agony.” Abigail’s eyes fluttered as the pleasure rippled through her body. Damien’s teeth were in her, minicocks penetrating her body. Her blood flowed into his mouth as he sucked and worshiped her nub.

“They’re going to hurt you so badly,” Britney giggled, a silver-plated knife in hand. Then she cut Faust’s cheek. “Master wants you to suffer.”

“Ooh, I have to try,” Mary giggled, taking the knife from Britney’s hand and leaving another smoking wound on the vampire’s flesh.

“Yes,” Abigail gasped, savoring Faust’s pain as Damien suckled on her breast.

She ran her hands through Damien’s dark-brown, short hair. His hungry eyes flashed up at hers as he feasted. He released her right nipple, leaving bleeding wounds behind, the crimson trailing across her pale flesh, and moved over to her left.

He bite.

She came.

“Yes!” screamed Abigail as her pleasure burst through her. She bucked and shuddered beneath Damien. Her pussy humped against his flesh. Her moans echoed through the back of the SUV. She bucked and undulated, grunting with each explosion of her pleasure. It was so sweet. It rushed through her body, driving her wild with his touch.

“Damien, yes!”

Her blood flowed into his mouth as he played with her nipple. Her juice gushed from her pussy, soaking into his clothing as she humped her hot cunt against him. Every breath through her nose carried the scents of Faust’s agony. A heady aroma.

Britney leaned over, licking at the trickles of blood leaking from Abigail’s right breast. The thrall latched on, sucking as the wound healed. Abigail groaned and gasped, both her nipples bursting with pleasure.

“Fuck,” she groaned. “Keep making him howl, Mary.”

“I will,” laughed the vampiress.

Faust screamed almost as loud as Abigail moaned. She thrashed on the carpet of the SUV, her orgasm driving towards a peak of bliss. Damien sucked harder while his strong hands roamed her body, teasing her.

Abigail licked her lips, turning her head and staring at Britney’s heaving tits in her low-cut top. “I need to feed, slut.”

“Yes, Mistress.”

As Damien worked his way down Abigail’s body, biting her, leaving bloody kisses behind, Britney freed a large, round tit from her blouse. The young blonde brandished a pink nipple beading with milk. Her areola had healed from Rosa and Mary’s feeding earlier.

Abigail engulfed nipple and areola, knifing her fangs into Britney’s flesh. She let out an orgasmic sigh and stroked Abigail’s hair as the vampiress fed. She sucked mouthfuls of blood and milk mixed together, feasting on the motherly drink.

Two different forms of life mixed together.

“That’s it, Mistress,” cooed Britney, sounding like a young mother. “Mmm, drink it all down.”

Damien’s hungry eyes were on her as he knelt between her spread thighs. She slid her legs, her knees forming a pair of chevrons flanking him. Damien bit into her thigh. Sharp, hot pain flared through her.

Abigail moaned about Britney’s nipple.

“Such a beautiful sight,” Damien said, watching the blood trickle down Abigail’s thigh towards her pussy. She felt the trickle as her body heaved. It reached her pubic hair, mixing with the fiery bush.

I bet that must be a beautiful sight.

Damien licked the blood down her thigh, his tongue’s caress sending a wicked shudder through her body. She moaned and arched her back. His lips found her pussy. He licked through her folds, teasing her excited flesh.

“She loves it, Master,” cooed Britney. “She sucks so hard when you lick her pussy.”

Faust howled again. Fresh blood burned in the air.

Abigail humped her pussy into her husband’s devouring mouth. He licked and nuzzled, feasting on her flesh. Her pussy clenched. She groaned, a desperate hunger in her depths. She had to be filled. To be used and fucked.

She didn’t need her pussy eaten.

“Fuck me,” Abigail hissed, releasing Britney’s nipple. “Ram that big, thick cock in me, Damien. I need it. Pound me. Oh, I’m so horny.”

Mary laughed as Faust howled.

“Pound me. Make me scream louder than Faust.”

“Yes,” Damien growled, his lips smeared with her pussy juices.

Damien mounted Abigail as he unzipped his fly. With the dexterity of a vampire, he produced his dick and slammed into her depths. She groaned as her pussy embraced his shaft. She clamped down on his thrusting girth, rocking to him as their lips met, sharing the flavor of blood, milk, and pussy juices.

“Oh, pound her, Master,” Britney smiled, her breast still out, oozing blood and dripping with milk.

“Make him howl,” Damien growled as he pounded his wife.

The SUV rocked as Rosa drove it through Chicago. Damien’s thrusts were powerful. His dick slammed into Abigail’s cunt. His groin bruised her labia. Such sweet agony shot through her. She hissed through her teeth as Faust’s howls grew louder.

“Ooh, look at how he twists when I do this,” Britney chortled in her innocent voice.

“That’s so hot,” Mary agreed.

Abigail bucked her hips into her husband’s thrusts. They kissed and moaned as their bodies heaved together, driving towards their mutual climaxes. His balls smacked into her. His hands squeezed her breasts and rolled her nipples. His dick reamed her cunt.

The pleasure rippled through Abigail. Her clit ached every time Damien slammed into her depths. Powerful sparks flooded through her body. They crashed inside of her depths. She groaned and spasmed, drinking in the bliss.

“Yes, yes, yes,” she moaned. “Oh, Damien, pound me. Make me cum so fucking hard! I love it.”

“Just listen to his agony,” Damien growled in her ear. “His suffering. He tried to destroy us.”

“And failed!”

Her pussy clenched on his cock. Faust screamed and thrashed. Blood spurted, splashing across Abigail’s face. She licked her lips, tasting the blood of her Sire, her enemy. Her back arched. Her body tensed.

She exploded.

Abigail thrashed beneath her husband. Her pussy writhed about his cock, milking him, pleasuring him. She gasped and grunted, her fingernails scraping across the tough cloth of his black combat fatigues. Her pussy spasmed about his dick. He fucked her harder, driving his cock into her depths.

The pleasure rippled out of her. Sweet bliss. It drowned her mind. Her senses came alive. Every gasp of Faust, every inhalation of his blood, every thrust of Damien’s cock, every caress of her husband’s hand drove Abigail higher and higher.

She screamed in wordless pleasure. Rapture had carried her beyond intelligence. She groaned and gasped. Her thighs clenched about his waists as she bucked into his thrusts. Her clit burst with pleasure every time he slammed into her.

He kept her orgasm alive.

Her head lolled. A silver knife flashed. Blood spurted. Faust howled.

Abigail’s orgasm swelled even higher. The world fuzzed around her. She drifted on pleasure.

“Savor your revenge,” Damien growled in her ear. “Savor it.”

He bit her lobe. She shuddered at the new sensation crashing bliss through her. His dick buried into her depths. His cum spilled into her body.

And the entire time, Faust cried and blubbered.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“No one will be coming here,” Rosa said as Damien D’Angel stepped out of the SUV dragging the bloody Faust with him. Mary and Britney had used the silver dagger all over his body. “After what happened this morning at my office, I doubt any of my coworkers are showing houses.”

Damien nodded. They were in the suburb of Chicago in a foreclosed house. The garage was empty of anything, the cement slab stained with oil spots. The chains rattled as he hauled Faust to the wall and threw him into the corner.

“Rosa, Mary, string him up against the wall.”

“Yes, Sire,” both vampiresses said.

Rosa stripped naked as she walked over, unveiling her gorgeous, Latina flesh, her ass swaying. Abigail pressed up against Damien. He was naked. Abigail had ripped off his clothing before they fucked again in the car ride over. He breathed in her scent, mixed with the salty musk of his seed dripping out of her cunt.

“Just like he strung you up,” she purred.

“I won’t be stupid enough to leave without making sure he’s dead.”

Abigail nuzzled into his neck. “You always were thorough.” Her hand found his dick. “Can I torture him. After what he did to me.”

Anger burned in her voice. “It’s my gift to you,” Damien answered. “Our anniversary is coming up.”

Abigail gave a wicked giggle. “Did you remember for once?”

His hand squeezed her ass then pushed her forward. Mary and Rosa worked swiftly. Mary’s enhanced speed helped out. They had his bleeding, burned body unwrapped and used the chains to hang him by the wrists from the garage’s rafters. He dangled, slumped.

“We need to know the layout of your building’s security,” Abigail said.

Damien watched his wife interrogate Faust. His dick thrust hard before him. Vickie and Britney knelt on the floor, their lips kissing his dick, their vanilla and chocolate cheeks pressed together as their tongues flicked and licked his cock. Nearby, Rosa and Mary sixty-nined, satiating their lusts.

Damien stroked their hair as Abigail worked the silver knife through Faust’s flesh.

The pathetic vampire spilled all his details. He blubbered the entire time, his body shaking. Damien savored his enemy’s humiliation. Faust had fallen hard. He thought himself at the apex of the world and reality had taught him differently.

He was weak.

“The priest is possessed,” he blubbered, “Jezebel has made him into something more than human. He’s nephilim.”

“Nephilim?” Abigail frowned. “Like from the old testament.”

Blood spattered his wife’s body. It dripped down her curves, highlighting them in the artificial light of the garage. She rubbed a nipple with her left forefinger, circling her areola as she studied Faust. Damien’s dick ached.

Britney and Vickie moaned as they pleasured him.

“Speak.”

“It’s ancient,” sobbed Faust. “Jezebel captured an angel somehow. The combined union of Heaven and Perdition changed the priest. He’s stronger than a human, than a vampire. He is powerful. Unstoppable. Nephilim are dangerous. He took my vampiress, my thralls. They fell before his power. They betrayed me.

“And they’ll betray you, Damien!” Faust’s eyes sought out Damien’s. “Your women will serve him, fuck him. Abigail will become so wet. She’ll bend over and beg for his cock to sodomize her ass before you. I controlled her last time, but the priest…he’ll make her his willing slave. She’ll be helpless.”

“I would never,” Abigail hissed and slashed the knife across the priest’s chest, leaving a smoking, bleeding wound behind.

“Mine did,” Faust wept. “She didn’t hesitate. She sucked his cock. She worshiped him. And so will you and the other whores.”

“We would never,” Britney gasped. “We love Master.”

“Uh-huh,” Vickie moaned then swallowed Damien’s cock. Pleasure rushed through you.

“Of course your whore and your servants betrayed you,” laughed Abigail. “You never inspired loyalty. Your servants feared you. They never loved you. But Damien’s a better vampire. He everything you are not.”

Damien’s hand tightened in Vickie’s hair as he fucked her mouth. He heard the love in Abigail’s words. He knew the truth of her statements. Father Augustine would never steal my women from me.

“You say the demon’s stole my angel’s powers?” Damien growled. “Is she dead?”

“The angel?” groaned Faust. “No. She’s imprisoned, somewhere in the priest’s soul.” Faust licked blood-flecked lips. “You have an angel?”

“I tamed her,” laughed Damien, thrusting harder, remembering Aurora’s beauty. “I dominated her and made her sing for me.”

Damien’s dick ached in Vickie’s mouth. His shaft dived down her throat. She moaned her enjoyment as his balls smacked her chin. She hummed and swallowed, pleasuring his cock as he savored his triumph.

“I claimed an angel, Faust,” snarled Damien. “And the priest took her. I don’t care what the fuck he is. I will tear him apart. I will rip out his entrails to find my angel.”

“Yes,” Britney moaned.

“You’ll loose,” Faust shouted. “You’ll—”

His words cut off in a bloody gurgle. Abigail sawed the knife into his throat. Blood spurted, spraying her body as she cut more and more of the vampire’s head off. Abigail moaned, her asscheeks clenching as she writhed her hips.

Damien’s thrusts grew harder as Faust died. Abigail’s knife parted his flesh then sawed through bone. With a snarl of triumph, Abigail lifted Faust’s head and turned to Damien. She held her prize aloft, blood smearing her breasts.

“Yes,” Damien snarled and came down Vickie’s throat. He held the thrall’s head as cum spurted from his dick. The pleasure rushed through him. Faust was dead.

Abigail tossed his head to the side and walked to him. She rubbed her hands up her belly, smearing the blood. Behind her, Rosa and Mary rushed to Faust’s corpse, drinking the blood from his neck, moaning their delight.

“We’ll crush the priest,” Abigail purred, pressing her blood-stained body against Damien. “Faust was weak. Frail. Father Augustine will pay for stealing Aurora.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abigail gasped as she laid on the cold garage floor. The cement leached the heat from her body as she squirmed, rubbing the blood smeared flesh across her body. Damien, Britney, Vicky, Mary, and Rosa fell on her, licking Faust’s blood from her skin.

“So good,” Britney panted, her tongue licking at the blood staining Abigail’s thighs.

“Yes,” Rosa panted, the vampiress nuzzling at Abigail’s neck. Her tongue licked up and down Abigail’s neck, gathering Faust’s blood.

Damien lapped at the blood on her stomach. Abigail shuddered. Her thighs pressed together, working her clit as the five tongues bathed her body. Her sensitive skin savored every lick and flick, the pleasure rushing down her body as she relieved the moment of killing Faust, the slice of the knife through his flesh and the spurt of his blood bathing her body.

Vickie nuzzled at Abigail’s face. The Black woman kissed and licked. Their lips met. Abigail savored Faust’s salty blood on the thrall’s lips. She squirmed and groaned, her body teased. Mary found Abigail’s right nipple, sucking the blood off and making her squeal.

“Father Augustine would never make me his slut,” gasped Mary. “Even if the priest does fuck good.”

“You fucked the priest?” Abigail moaned.

“At the church before I was turned,” Mary moaned. “I seduced him. He fucked me on the altar. It was so hot. But I’m Damien’s now.”

“Yes,” Rosa snarled between licks. “Damien’s. Not some old priests.”

Britney’s tongue licked down Abigail’s thigh and brushed her pussy. The vampiress groaned. Such sweet ecstasy rushed through her body. She squirmed on the concrete as the harem feasted on Faust’s unlife, his essence.

Lips sucked on both her nipples. Britney tongued deep into Abigail’s snatch, gathering up Damien’s jizz. Abigail gasped and squirmed. Damien’s tongue teased her belly button, gathering the blood pooling there. Abigail trembled, her every breath full of Faust’s salty blood.

“That smells so good,” a new voice purred.

“Mother,” squealed Britney in delight as Donna Lawson pressed between Abigail’s thighs next to her daughter. Two blonde heads leaned down to lap at Abigail’s pussy, mother’s and daughter’s cheeks pressed together.

“So good,” Donna groaned between licks of Abigail’s pussy.
“That’s Master’s cum in there,” purred Britney. “Isn’t it wonderful, Mom?”

“Yes.”

The pair kissed. Abigail groaned at the incestuous sound. Their lips smacked together. Abigail groaned again. Her eyes rolled back in her head as mother and daughter resumed licking her pussy. Donna flicked and flailed Abigail’s clit while Britney probed Abigail’s sheath, searching for more of Damien’s cum.

“Oh, yummy,” Samantha purred. “You are covered in delicious blood, Dam.”

Abigail turned her head and smiled at Samantha, the first vampiress Abigail had turn. She had sired the young woman. She was her Dam. The young woman pushed up her glasses and nuzzled at Abigail’s stomach, licking on the side Damien hadn’t covered.

“Fuck,” Damien growled. His dick thrust hard before him. He moved behind his thrall, seizing Vickie’s chocolate hips. He slammed his cock into her asshole.

“Master,” Vickie moaned in delight. She nuzzled into Abigail’s neck as she bucked her hips. “Yes, yes, yes, fuck my ass.”

Mother’s and daughter’s tongues attacking Abigail’s pussy drove the vampiress over the edge. Her body heaved. Her pleasure crashed through her body. She screamed out her triumphant bliss as she flooded Britney and Donna’s faces with her cream.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Damien slammed his cock into the velvet grip of Vickie’s ass. Her plump, chocolate butt-cheeks jiggled every time he buried his dick into her depths. Her bowels clenched on him and she moaned into Abigail’s neck.

The lust of Faust’s death gripped Damien. Blood stained lips. His hips hammered his thrall. She groaned and gasped, bucking and shuddering, loving every moment of his thrusts. Abigail moaned with her, cumming on the lips of the vampiresses.

Mother’s and daughter’s blonde hair spilled about each other as they feasted on Abigail’s snatch. The taboo sight inspired Damien. His dick ached in the embrace of Vickie’s ass. Her bowels clenched and relaxed on his girth.

Only snarls escaped Damien’s lips. The bloodlust gripped him. It left no room for coherency. His moans and grunts joined the vampiresses’ and thralls’. Everyone purred and moaned, swept up in the excitement.

“Yes, yes, yes, Master,” gasped Vickie as she bucked her hips back. “Pound my ass.”

“Flood the little slut’s bowels,” panted Abigail, her green eyes fluttering. Blood smeared her cheeks, most licked up by the hungry women.

Damien roared. Faust was dead. Father Augustine would be next.

His balls smacked into Vickie’s taint. Each meaty thwack reminded Damien they brimmed with his seed. Vickie panted and moaned as she undulated her hips. She gripped him. She clenched and relaxed about his dick, massaging him, eager for his seed.

My slut.

The thought echoed over and over through Damien’s mind. He owned Vickie. She had surrendered herself to him. His strokes grew faster, his passion boiling through him. He grunted and snarled, lips coated in Faust’s blood.

His enemy’s blood.

I won.

Damien slammed his dick into Vickie’s bowels. His cock unloaded. Damien howled like a beast as his cum fountained into her bowels. His fingers clawed at her flesh. Fresh blood filled his nose as the rapture seized his body.

Damien buried into her. His cum flooded out of his body. Each blast brought him higher. He reached nirvana for a brilliant heartbeat. Perfect pleasure. Perfect Rapture. And then crashed back to the world, sucking in breaths.

“Master,” squealed Vickie, her bowels spasming about his dick as she came.

Damien surveyed the garage, smiling at his harem as they feasted and loved. Britney and Donna’s lips met, sharing their incestuous passion, their bodies writhing together. Damien remembered the intensity of Donna’s blood, somehow flavored by the demonic Jezebel. Samantha and Mary tribbed, humping their pussies together. Abigail feasted on Rosa’s cunt.

My harem will crush Father Augustine.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Britney’s heart beat for joy as she kissed her mother. Their lips locked together, their tongues licking, sharing the tart musk of Abigail’s pussy mixed with Damien’s salty cum. Her mother’s body was cool, a vampire’s unlife. Britney twisted, hugging her mother and sharing her warmth.

Mother’s and daughter’s large, pillowy tits pressed together and then their clits brushed. Donna rolled Britney onto her back. The young woman shuddered as her mother undulated and writhed, pressing their pussies together.

Britney broke the kiss. “We’re his, Mother. His!”

“Yes,” moaned Donna, her fangs flashing behind her ruby lips. “You smell so warm. So alive, baby-girl.”

“I am, Mom,” Britney gasped, loving their clits rubbing together. Her mother fucked her the way only a woman could fuck another. Britney dug her fingers into her mother’s writhing butt-cheeks. Then Britney turned and lifted her head, offering her neck to her vampiress mother. “Feed.”

Rapture flooded Britney as her mother’s fangs sank into her neck. Britney’s heart beat faster, eager to pump blood into her mother’s mouth. Donna moaned, sucking the blood gushing into her mouth. Her hips undulated faster, grinding against Britney’s pussy.

“Yes, yes, yes, Mom,” gasped Britney. “Feed from me. Grow strong. I love you.”

“Love you,” moaned Donna before she latched onto her daughter’s neck again.

The garage spun about Britney as the rapture of being fed on mixed with the heady rush of bloodlust. Her thrall body fought to keep up with the flow of blood. Britney shuddered, humping into her mother’s pussy.

Will she drain me dry?

Britney moaned again, flirting with death as her mother drank her blood. The young woman’s pussy ground into her mother’s. Their clits brushed and rubbed together. The feeding heightened Britney’s senses. Everything felt so wonderful and amazing as her life poured into her mother’s mouth. She was so aware of Donna’s breasts pressed on hers, the silk of her mother’s stomach, the brush of their hard clits and wet folds of their pussy.

It all built inside Britney. The world fuzzed as her heart labored to keep up with her mother’s hungry feast. Donna moaned as she suckled. She swallowed. Her cheeks hollowed. Britney savored the wonderful sound.

“Master!” she moaned as her orgasm burst inside of her.

Rapture flooded through Britney’s body. She gasped and writhed beneath her mother. The world growing blacker and blacker as ecstasy consumed her. Britney hurtled into the stratosphere of passion. She went higher and higher, drifting in bliss.

“Don’t drain her dry,” snarled Damien, ripping Donna’s mouth from Britney’s throat. “That’s my slut.”

“His,” Britney purred as her head swam.

Damien’s cock appeared above her face. She tried to focus on it, but the pleasure gripped her. It made her spasm and groan. Britney gasped as Damien rammed his cock into Donna’s mouth. The sour scent of Vickie’s ass brushed Britney’s nose.

“Clean his cock,” she slurred, another wave of bliss washing through her. “Clean Master’s cock, Mom.”

Donna kept tribbing Britney. Mother ground her clit into daughter’s flesh. Britney shuddered as her thoughts grew clearer. The rapture still gripped her. She writhed and moaned. She kissed and nibbled at her mother’s neck as the wound on her neck closed.

Britney wouldn’t die today. She had flirted with death and escaped with her pleasure.

“Suck his cock, Mom,” moaned Britney, humping against her mother’s cunt. She squeezed Donna’s ass. “Suck his cock and cum, Mom. Let me feel you cum. I want to feel your juices wash over my cunt.”

“Fuck,” Damien groaned. “Keep humping against your daughter. Cum on her.”

Donna moaned about Damien’s cock. The mother shuddered on her daughter. Britney smiled. Her hands slid up her mother’s thighs and seized her tits. Britney squeezed them. I nursed from these tits as a child. Britney brought them to her lips and suckled. Britney loved her mother’s nipple, worrying it with her lips and nipping it with her teeth.

Donna spasmed. She groaned and squeezed her eyes shut. Britney’s mother came hard. Juices flooded Britney’s cunt. Britney sucked harder on her mother’s breast, savoring the wicked delight of her mother’s orgasm.

“Mother and daughter,” panted Damien. “Share it. Share it with your daughter.” Damien tossed back his head and came.

Britney popped her lips off her mother’s nipple and smiled as Donna’s cheeks bulged. Cum dripped off her lips. Donna lowered her head down and kissed Britney hard. She thrust her tongue into Britney’s mouth, swapping cum. Britney shuddered and a small orgasm rippled through her body as she shared her Master’s cum with her mother.

“I’m so glad we get to serve him together,” smiled Britney.

“Me, too,” her mother smiled. “He’s quite the man.”

“More than Dad?”

“So much more,” shuddered Donna. And then she kissed Britney again.

Britney held her vampiress mother as they shared an incestuous kiss, her heart beating for joy.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Damien stared out the open door of the garage. The sun set behind the house. A long shadow stretched before Damien, shielding him from the sun. He stared at the Chicago skyline rising over the house across the street.

He stared at Faust Tower.

His angel was in there. Tonight, he would save her. The plan was set. Everyone knew their parts. It would be the hunt to end all hunts.

“No hunter has ever killed a nephilim,” Abigail purred as she stepped up to Damien. “It’s been 3000 years since one walked the earth.”

He smiled. “We always were the best.”

Abigail laughed and kissed her husband hard. It was almost time to leave. The night belonged to the vampires. They would instruct Father Augustine not to tread in it.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Father Augustine grunted as he fucked his cock into Lynette’s tight ass. The vampiress gasped and shuddered, her black hair spilling about her shoulders. He pressed her against the window of Faust’s office.

My office.

The glass flexed as he pounded Lynette. They stared to the north at Lake Michigan. The sun set to the west, its rays unable to reach Lynette’s flesh. She gasped and shuddered, her bowels gripping his cock.

The office reeked of sex. The priest had every attractive woman that worked in Faust Towers sent to the office. Dozens of them lay scattered about the room, half-conscious, fucked by his insatiable cock. No matter how many he fucked, it wasn’t enough.

His sin could never be drained.

Lynette screamed her orgasm. He thrust into the depths of her spasming bowels and unloaded his cum. It flooded her ass. She groaned, her breasts sliding across the glass as she shuddered. The pleasure boiled through him. Such power he had.

He ripped his still-hard dick from her ass. The vampires swayed.

“It’s time,” Father Augustine growled. “Damien will be coming for me. Faust will have spilled all his secrets.”

“Then why did you hand him over?” Lynette panted.

Joy fell to her knees before the priest and swallowed his filthy cock. “Because the peace offering had to be made,” the priest growled. The feminine voice insisted. “And besides, there is nothing Damien can do to stop me.”

“Yes, Father,” Lynette smiled. “Nothing.”

The vampiress gained her strength and strolled through the room, stepping over the stupefied women lying in puddles of the priest’s cum. Father Augustine closed his eyes and pictured Damien’s harem.

Abigail. Mary. Britney. The Black girl. Rosa. Shannon. Donna. The priest would have them all. Four vampiresses and two thralls to join his harem.

His cock erupted into Joy’s sucking mouth.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Aurora thrashed at the prison inside Jezebel’s soul. Nothing she did could help her escape. She was blind to the world. The only thing that escaped Aurora was her lust. It flowed into Jezebel and then into the priest.

He drinks my power. He gluts on it.

“Please, save me, Damien,” she called out, clawing at Jezebel’s soul. It was useless. She was trapped. Weak. As fast as she regained her energy, Jezebel stole it. “Please!”

Her only answer was Jezebel’s malicious, triumphant laughter.

To be continued…

---

This is one of several stories with ‘Surprise’ in the title; their common theme is lesbians caught in an unexpected situation. To find the others, and the rest of my 100% all-girl lesbian stories, follow the author link above. This is quite a long story – some of my others are much shorter (try the ‘Scene in a …’ series). It is fiction, and any resemblance to real persons or places is purely coincidental.

copyright: Lesley Tara, 2010

It was a typical British summer – which is to say: cold, dreary, windy and rain, rain, rain. There had been a short spell of bright days in early April, but since then the sun had hardly shown its face and every weekend had been miserably dull and wet. Everyone was getting depressed and irritable, and it was affecting the mood at work. We had just had the second of the May bank holiday weekends, which had done its best to surpass all previous records for rainfall. And then, of course, as the nation went despondently back to work on Tuesday, the clouds parted, and by that evening there was a clear blue sky with a gentle breeze and warm sunshine.

The next day, Wednesday, was even nicer, and by lunchtime I had had more than enough. The advantage of owning your own business is that you can set the rules – and, sometimes, change them. I pondered for a moment, and then stood and looked at myself in the floor-length wardrobe mirror in my office suite. I am thirty-seven years old and looking good on it, as everyone agrees – I diet carefully and work out on exercise machines at my home, and so have kept my waist slim and my legs trim. I have always had a good figure, inherited from my mother’s Italian family – fully-rounded 30D breasts that hardly droop at all, a flat stomach, trim hips and a jutting ass with no cellulite or flab. I have a smooth pink complexion, pouty lips, clear grey eyes and dark hair with a fringe and centre-parting that falls straight down to my upper breasts.

About eight years ago, I founded my own company, and it has prospered – we have a niche product, an established reputation and a secure market share. About twenty people work for me, just over half of them on the production side and the others in the sales and accounts sections. Things were going well with the business, and I decided we could afford a little indulgence – especially, I thought, as it could be considered as an investment in improved staff morale. I took another look out of the window at the cloudless blue sky, reached for my office intercom, and pressed the button that would let me make an announcement to all of my staff at once.

‘OK, folks’, I said cheerfully, ‘I’m as fed up with this bloody summer as you are – and now the sun finally comes out, right after the holiday weekend! So, I’m closing for today right now, you can all get on home and enjoy the sunshine while it lasts!’ I heard a ‘whoopee’ of delight from Muriel, my PA and secretary, in the outer office, and more faintly this being echoed from around our small building.

So I had the cosy feeling of having done a good deed – but it was far from unselfish. For I was thinking about my lover, and the chance – the first one of the year – for a carefree 69 on the lawn grass in the balmy sunshine … Jesus, that was making my panties damp with anticipation. Yes, I’m a lesbian, and have known that since my early twenties (before then, I thought I was bisexual, and sometimes tried to have boyfriends, which generally turned out disastrously). My thoughts lingered on my sweet delectable partner, and I couldn’t wait to get home to her. Katrina and I have been living together for nearly three years now, and I love her to bits. She is thirty-two, five years younger than me, and her parents are from Latvia. Katrina was born and raised in suburban London, but sometimes her upbringing leaves a delightful trace of Eastern Europe in her accent or the way she phrases some expressions, and her face is a very attractive mixture of Slavic cheekbones and soft brown eyes, framed by Scandinavian straight blonde hair.

It had influenced me in my decision to close early that it was a Wednesday. Katrina is a schoolteacher: she teaches physics and mathematics (smart cookie that she is) at a secondary school, to pupils aged eleven to fourteen – little demons, she calls them, but with a note of affection as well as frustration in her voice. However, on Wednesday afternoons there are no lessons so that sports can be played, and Katrina is not involved in any of the coaching so she comes home at lunchtime and works in peace and quiet on her marking or lesson plans … and this meant that she and I could be together this afternoon – if I left now, I would be home hours earlier than my usual 6.00 p.m. With my tits stiffening in anticipation, I rubbed my thighs together and gave a soft moan from the effects on my pussy, as I quickly finished a final email and switched off my computer.

I was the last to leave the building, setting the alarm and locking the glass front doors securely behind me. My employees were scattering happily to their cars, eager to get home to their loved ones and enjoy this unexpected bonus time in the hot sunshine. I remember that, as I walked to my own vehicle, I watched them with fond amusement and idly thought: ‘I hope none of them gets an unpleasant surprise because they get home early!’

Oh, what irony! What hubris!! Never for one second did I dream that such a thing could happen to me!

I climbed into my smart white Mercedes sports car, and quickly drove the three miles to my home. With the money my business has made, a few years ago I bought a large and elegant house, built in the 1920s, which is well secluded in quite extensive tree-lined grounds. Deciding to keep to my plan of surprising Katrina, I left the car halfway down the drive, so that the scrunch of the gravel under the tyres would not herald my arrival.

I let myself in quietly through the front door, my imagination playing with images of my sexy lover lazing on one of the sun loungers on the large paved patio that overlooks the rear garden … wearing one of her so skimpy, so tempting bikinis, little scraps of cloth with tie strings that just beg to be pulled undone … perhaps topless, sprawled almost naked with just the tiny thong bikini panties, her cute pert breasts turned up to the sunshine … maybe her nipples hard as she remembered our passionate lovemaking of the previous night … and I would creep quietly up behind her, put my hands over her eyes … or perhaps her tits! … and whisper throatily in her ear: ‘Guess who’s home?’

Lost in this pleasant daydream, I slipped into the hall, and put my bag and suit jacket down on one of the chairs. Only then were my illusions shattered, and the anticipatory smile was wiped from my face. From the upstairs master bedroom came the shrill cries of a woman being taken to the brink of ecstasy, and with a heart suddenly turned to cold ice and a bilious churning in my stomach, I recognised at once that it was Katrina’s voice screaming and shrieking:

‘Fuck me!! Aaarggh – oh shit, take me, NOW! Do me, fuck me! Oh-god, ohgod-ohgod-ohGOD-oh-fucking-Christ, FUCK ME, FUCK ME NOW!!

I gave a kind of choked gasp, my knees almost gave way, and I clutched at the bottom of the stair-rail for support. My lover, my gorgeous sexy pussy-babe, was cheating on me – she was having sex with another woman, in my own house, in our own bed!

I was too stunned, too utterly betrayed, to feel any anger – I just felt washed out, hollowed out, empty inside like a shell. And yet, I had to know, I had to see it with my own eyes, and I was pulled up the stairs by a magnetic force that I was powerless to resist. I was so shaken that I moved slowly, and made almost no sound as I climbed breathlessly to the first floor landing – not that they would have heard, given the uninhibited shrieks and yells echoing from the bedroom.

Its door was three-quarters open, and as I reached it I saw an amazing sight which riveted me to the spot. There were two figures on the mattress of our large king-size bed, with their backs towards me. Katrina was kneeling in the centre of the bed, doubled over at the waist, and from my angle I could see that her mouth was open, her eyes were half-closed, and her face was beaded with sweat and pressed down onto the sheet. My first shock was that she was in tight bondage: her ankles were fixed to a spreader bar, stretching them about three feet apart, and her wrists were strapped into leather handcuffs next to them, pulling her arms straight backwards and flat on the mattress. This had the effect of thrusting her ass high into the air, where her cunt was spread wide open and vulnerable. There were also ropes around her upper arms which were pulled taut to the top corners of the bed, and her bondage was completed by two more ropes stretching from her ankles to the bottom corners – so that she was pinned in the middle of the mattress, unable to move in any direction. Katrina was almost naked, but her wanton abandon was highlighted by her only garments – a slutty pair of scarlet fishnet stockings and the black and red satin bordello-style garter belt to which they were attached.

My second shock was by far the greater: the woman wearing a strap-on dildo and forcefully ramming it into my partner’s gaping vagina was instantly recognisable to me, even from the back – the athletic jut of her pert buttocks, the assured set of her head and shoulders, her long straight black hair … it was not a woman at all, but Chloe – my sixteen-year-old daughter!!

For a moment, I was turned to stone, transfixed by this unbelievable sight … thinking vaguely that perhaps this was a dream, or a nightmare, yet knowing that it was not. My young daughter was fucking my lover, she and my lover were into bondage, and from the verve and energy which they were giving it, they had done this plenty of times before! I couldn’t believe my eyes and ears as my daughter reached over Katrina’s back, grabbed a handful of her dishevelled and sweaty blonde hair, and jerked her head back and upwards. With her dildo deep inside my lover’s cunt, Chloe viciously slapped Katrina on the ass several times, and then reached underneath to pull and twist the older woman’s pendulously swinging nipples. All the time, a stream of sexual profanity and dominance poured from my sweet daughter’s lips:

‘You fuckin’ Latvian lezzie, you fuckin’ whore, you’re gonna get fucked so hard, oh yeah bitch! You fuckin’ dyke slut, you’re my cunt-bitch now, you’re my fuck-toy, you slutty Slav cow! You’ll do what I tell you, bitch! You’ll cum when I make you, cunt! Take it – take it now, pussy-slut, FUCKING – TAKE – IT – NOW!! COME FOR ME NOW, YOU CUNT – CUM, NOW!!!

And my sixteen-year-old daughter grasped the hips of my sobbing lover, swung her own butt backwards, and then slammed her pelvis forward with even more venomous force than before, piercing the ribbed nine-inch plastic cock almost up to Katrina’s womb. My eastern European babe gave the most ear-splitting shriek of sexual submission, and her whole body visibly quaked in the throes of a convulsive, volcanic orgasm. She subsided slowly, bubbling gasps coming from a mouth that was pressed into the damp sweaty sheet, interspersed with deep moans as an after-shockwave of mini-orgasms exploded in her vagina.

Chloe looked down at the woman who was more than twice her own age, and almost gloated in her complete command and dominance over her mature body. She shook Katrina’s head by the hair a couple of times, and slapped her again on the ass – I could see from the red glow on the Latvian woman’s butt that she had already taken quite a beating there. Then, with an almost contemptuous lack of consideration, she roughly jerked the strap-on backwards out of Katrina’s pussy, causing the older woman to give a despairing wail as another burst of orgasms exploded in her over-fucked cunt, leaving her utterly spent and almost fainting.

Chloe swung off the bed and turned to face where I was framed in the doorway – stricken, appalled, mesmerised, and (yes, I admit it) also partly aroused, my pussy tingling strangely. My daughter did not seem in the least surprised to see me – I didn’t know for how long she had been aware of my presence, but clearly for some time, and it had not made her pause for a second in her sexual ravishing of my adored lover. She stood with her legs apart and arms akimbo, wearing her smart black leather boots, a pair of black hold-ups, and the strap-on dildo (in fact, looking quite the budding dominatrix), her maturing breasts naked and their large nipples fully aroused.

My daughter looked at me boldly, not a trace of guilt or regret in her expression, and with a slight smile she drawled:

‘Well, well … guess who’s home?’

It wasn’t at all how I had imagined that it would be said.

I just stared at her, open-mouthed. My daughter reached backwards, and with deft expertise undid the buckles on the leather cuffs that bound Katrina’s ankles and wrists to the spreader bar. Swiftly, my pretty blonde lover sat up on the bed, rubbing her ankles where the bondage had chafed. She had the grace to look a little shocked and apprehensive, but she was sheltered behind my imposing and aggressive daughter’s back, and this gave her the confidence to toss her head, settling her hair behind her, and then to look me in the eye – no excuse, no apology was being offered from this quarter either.

This was my third shock, and it hit me like a blow to the solar plexus, winding me and draining all my energy. With a sobbing gasp I slid to my knees, and was only prevented from falling over entirely by the support of the door frame.

Chloe stretched luxuriantly, which thrust her young but impressive breasts even more visibly outwards. I couldn’t speak, my mouth was dry and my throat had clenched closed, and I gazed up at my daughter imploringly from my position in front of her feet. That was enough, enough of a stimulus for her to take things further, to seize the moment. She wasn’t high on some drug (which at that moment I half-feared, but also half-hoped – for it would provide a rational explanation and excuse for her sexual rampage), but she was high on lust, on hormones and adrenalin, and most of all on the headiest of all potions – power.

‘Well now, Momma’s home’, Chloe drawled, and then with the speed of a striking snake she lunged forwards and grabbed me by the hair. ‘You shouldn’t come sneakin’ up on people like that, naughty Mummy! You’re a very bad, bad Mummy!’

Whatever I could have imagined she might say, it wasn’t that – the effrontery of the girl just amazed me, it literally took my breath away. She and my lover had been cheating on me behind my back, and far from her showing any remorse at my distress, it seemed that the fault was mine for coming home early and catching them in flagrante! Before I could start to put those sentiments into words, Chloe yanked sharply and painfully on my hair, jerking my head up so that I was looking her straight in the eyes. I could see that she was swept away by the heady pleasure of sexual dominance, that she was riding on the crest of a wave and there would be no stopping her now, and suddenly I felt a cold stab of fear as to what might be in store – for one thing I know about by daughter: she never does anything by halves.

Chloe laughed richly. With a quick glance at Katrina, who was making no move to help me, my daughter added: ‘Momma needs a lesson, Momma needs to learn her place!’ Then she turned partly back towards my lover, and in a harsher tone, with a crisp note of absolute command that I had never heard from her before, she added: ‘… doesn’t she, Katrina-fuck, you slutty cunt? Doesn’t the bitch need a lesson, my pussy-slave?’

And then my final shock was the greatest of them all, for my partner, a handsome mature blonde and a successful professional schoolteacher, scrambled off the mattress like a naughty child and fell humbly to her knees at the side of my sixteen-year-old daughter. I could hardly believe what I was seeing – and then hearing, for with her eyes downcast in meek and absolute submission, Katrina hastened to agree:

‘Oh, yes, Miss Chloe … oh yes, Mistress, let’s do her … please, let’s do her!’

I managed a weak cry of protest, beginning ‘What the fuck d’ya think you’re …’ when I was halted by a sweeping smack across the face from my own daughter – whom I had never struck once in her whole life, nor had she ever hit me until this astonishing moment. I gave a terrified yelp and fell over sideways, and what little power of resistance I might have been able to muster was blown to shreds.

Chloe grasped me roughly by the upper arm, and after she gave Katrina a sharp look, my lover hastened to seize me on the other side. They hauled me unceremoniously to my feet – I lost one of my shoes at this point – and then they yanked me forwards with considerable force, flinging me face downwards across the sweaty and cum-streaked bedsheet.

I made a half-hearted attempt to rise up, but with the honed reactions of a sportswoman and the lithe suppleness of a teenager, Chloe jumped onto the mattress and straddled my back, her knees on either side of me and her weight holding me down. Swiftly, before I had a chance to realise what she was doing, she twisted my arms behind me and strapped them into a pair of the handcuffs from which Katrina had just been released. As soon as my wrists were secured, Chloe rolled me onto my back, so that my arms were trapped beneath me.

‘What, what the fuck is …’ was as much as I managed plaintively to stammer, before she gave me another hard slap across the face, and then a backhand the other way that left me breathless and dazed.

My daughter leaned over me, and I couldn’t help my own lesbian nature – my eyes were inexorably drawn to the high pointy jut of her breasts (like me, she was an early developer and already a big girl in the bust department) and the erect nipples at their peaks, and my pussy flushed hot and wet at the sight of the alluring naked teen-girl flesh suspended above me. Her eyes gleamed as she noted my look and my reaction, and her lip curled in triumph.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

At this point, I should explain a little more about us, and Chloe most of all. She was the unexpected consequence of my final attempt at a straight boyfriend, in my last months at university. He was a nice guy, and handsome too – I had the body, the charm and the vivacity to attract any male that I set my sights on (and most females, too). He was tall and athletically built, and played on the wing for the college rugby team. However, the affair only lasted a few weeks, as once again I inexplicably cooled on it as rapidly as I had begun it, turning moody and easily upset, and after the night of graduation ball we went our separate ways with few regrets. Then, about six weeks later, I discovered that I was pregnant – quite a surprise, as we had used contraceptives, but, y’know, they don’t always work!

I had no desire for marriage or to burden him with the responsibilities of a fatherhood that he had never intended, and so I did not tell him. Almost as much of a surprise as the pregnancy was my fierce desire to have the baby, and to bring it up on my own. My parents and my sister helped with some of the childcare when Chloe was little and I was getting established in a career, but before long I could afford a good daytime nursery, and the arrangements got easier when she started school. During those first few years, I had little time or energy for a sex life, but some casual one-night stands with other young businesswomen who hit on me at conventions or in hotel bars convinced me that lesbianism was my true nature, and with relief I dropped the idea of looking for a male partner – who would have been hard enough to find, now that I had a child in tow.

When Chloe was about seven, I began quite a long and passionate affair with my immediate boss, a striking American redhead in her late thirties who lusted after my ripe curves, and broke her lifetime rule of never seducing anyone who worked for her. We kept it completely secret, and met only at her house after work and on some Sundays, when Chloe was with her grandparents or her aunt and cousins. My boss admired my business skills as well as my bedroom ones, and she boosted my confidence and gave me valuable advice. It was at her encouragement that I left the large international company that we both worked for, and struck out on my own – she even provided part of my start-up capital. It was also part of our plan that when I was independent, we could be more open about our relationship and live together, but just as we were looking for a house to buy, the company gave her a big promotion which required her to move back to the head office in Atlanta. It was far too good an offer to refuse, although we both sadly knew that it meant the parting of the ways.

After that, I put myself about on the lesbian club scene, and got quite a bit of action – I was still in my early thirties, knew how to dress to show my full breasts and taut ass to eye-catching effect, and now I had the personal and sexual confidence to carry it off. It was fun for a while, and I had some amazing fucks, but always at a hotel or the other woman’s home, and I never brought anyone home. But, you know, one tires of that rootlessness after a while, and I was ready for something more stable when a good friend of mine – a lesbian herself, though curiously we had never fucked each other – hosted an all-female dinner party, and Katrina was one of the other guests.

We hit it off straight away, sharing opinions and laughing at each other’s jokes, our eyes dancing with pleasure at finding someone so attractive and so totally on the same wavelength. It was almost an unspoken assumption that we would leave together, would go somewhere and make love – and I do mean make love, not just have sex. To my surprise, as we stood in the street beside our cars (mine sleek, expensive and sporty; hers small, old and rather shabby), I suddenly said: ‘Follow me, come back to my place … stay the night with me, please.’ Her face broke into a stunning radiant smile, as it did again an hour later as she spread her legs wide apart on the white silk sheets of my bed, and my tongue slid into her crack as we ate each other out in a long, languid and deeply satisfying 69.

She was still sleeping peacefully in my arms when I awoke on the Sunday morning, and I left her under the duvet as I pulled on my robe and went down to the kitchen. Chloe was there – it was about 10.00 a.m. – reading the newspaper with the solemnity of a thirteen-year-old on the brink of flowering into a young woman. I wasn’t at all sure how to handle this – she knew nothing of my previous liaisons or my sexual orientation, and I didn’t want to alarm or upset her.

‘Umm, err … Chloe, love, umm … there’s someone staying over … err, a friend … I hope you don’t mind, she’ll be down for breakfast in a while, I guess …’ I trailed off. I needn’t have worried: Chloe put down the book reviews section, gazed at me with bright interest, and then gave quite an adult peal of laughter.

‘Oh, Mum! Finally, you’ve brought someone home – I thought you never would! Are you happy? I hope she’s good in bed!’

I gasped, and my shock must have been transparent. Chloe looked at me with wry amusement, as if she was the mother and I the daughter.

‘Mum, of course I know you’re a lesbian, I mean its obvious – well, it is to me, anyway! It’s fine by me, really and truly, I’ve known for years, and it’s OK. I hope she’s nice, and she can stay and make you happy.’

I admit that I cried a bit with relief and happiness, and my thirteen-year-old daughter – who was already an inch or so taller than me – gave me a cuddle and a tissue to wipe my nose. And that is how things began, three years ago, and very soon Katrina’s visits developed into staying for the whole of each weekend, not having to hide that she was sleeping with me (though we tried not to be too noisy, at least until we were sure that Chloe was asleep), and then, after about six months, she gave up her own rather dingy rented flat, and moved in properly. We were a stable, happy lesbian couple … or so I had thought until this day.

For what happened next, you have to be able to picture Chloe. Her father’s build came out in her height, but she also inherited his reflexes and supple athletic grace. When this was merged with my family’s womanly curves, smooth clear skin, pouty lips and lustrous long dark hair, the result was a stunning package of beauty and strength. Chloe’s breasts began to take shape around the time that I met Katrina, and by the age of sixteen they had developed into needing the support of a 28C bra, whilst her ass was just to die for. My daughter was not only a stunning example of youthful femininity, but she was also a keen sportswoman – she enjoyed athletics and swimming, but most of all she excelled at the vigorously physical and competitive team games of hockey and lacrosse; in fact she was the school captain of the latter team, and was leading it to the top of the local league table. She was now about four inches taller than me, and her lithe frame was also much stronger from her regular workouts on the exercise machines which were installed in our small gymnasium.

Before this, I had scarcely given a thought to Chloe’s sexuality – after all, she was only sixteen. I think I had just assumed that she would be ‘normally’ heterosexual, and had been grateful that she had shown no interest so far in dating or staying out late, and appeared to be quite fully occupied with her school work and her active sporting life. In fact, despite clearly being well-known and popular at school, she seemed to like her privacy, and almost the only person who she invited to our house was her long-time best friend, Abigail. I had certainly never tried to influence Chloe in a lesbian direction – not because I was in any way ashamed of my sexuality, but because it was up to her to find her own path. I was simply overwhelmed by the discovery that my daughter was an active, rampant lesbian – aggressive and domineering, and far more assured and experienced than I was even at the age of twenty-five, never mind at sixteen.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

As I lay on my back on the bed, my arms trapped and pinned beneath me, I felt bewildered and disoriented. My little world had literally turned upside down, in a reversal as great as the fact that my daughter was squatting on my pelvis, with the hard plastic rod of her strap-on cock lying flat on my skirt front. She rested her hands on my shoulders for a moment, giving a clear unspoken instruction not to wriggle or resist, and then I felt the first cold wash of fear as her hands trailed downwards onto my chest, to scoop around my breasts and squeeze them.

My mouth opened to make some kind of protest, but before I could gather the breath, Chloe made another lightning move. Her hands moved from my breasts to grip my elegant silk shirt, and then with a convulsive heave she tore it open, sending the small pearl-shaped buttons scattering across the room like grapeshot. I gave a shriek as my daughter stripped it away to each side and tugged it partly off my shoulders. Her hands went back to my breasts, gripping them much harder through the flimsy lace of the lightweight, soft fabric summer bra that I was wearing. Chloe hooked her finger into the linking band between the two breast cups, and then with a feral grin she gave it a vicious tug downwards and back up again.

This had the effect of flipping my heavy breasts out from the shelter of the bra and into the open air, and Chloe pounced on them like a tigress. I gave a disbelieving scream of shock – immediately followed by another of real pain – as she gripped both of my nipples, and gave them a hard pinch and then a twist in opposite directions. My body bucked under her, and I swear that the heaving struggles of my pelvis against her crotch turned on my daughter-dyke even more. She laughed gleefully at my futile struggles, and twisted my nipples back the other way, which was more than twice as painful. I gave a whimpering sob, and tears trickled from the corners of my eyes – tears of pain, of shame and of fear.

With my hands tied and pinned under my back, I was utterly defenceless against her strength, and we both knew it. The truth is that any mother-daughter relationship is a churning maelstrom of love and hate, spiced with generous flavourings of envy, jealousy and possessiveness – and in our case, where there had only and always been just the two of us, the polarities were still more highly charged. However much affection there is, there is also rivalry and friction – it is a power relationship, and in these few life-changing moments the power passed irrevocably from me to my daughter, so profoundly that the transfer was almost physically visible. I gazed up at her from my prone and humbled position, feeling deeply uncertain of my future role and place, my lips trembling and fear showing in my eyes.

My lesbian hawk of a daughter drank it down like heady wine, and with a wicked glint in her eye she slapped my quivering mounds of breast-flesh several times, sending a sharp jolt through me that was followed by an even more shocking sensitivity and warmth. Chloe twisted round to glance behind her, to where Katrina still knelt on the floor, her eyes saucer-shaped as saw her mature lover taken down and broken by her own teenage daughter – the young woman who, one Wednesday two months previously, when they had been alone together in the house, had taken Katrina in a sudden sexual assault that had been three-quarters rape and only one-quarter seduction, overpowering her and then fucking her into a cosmic-scale climax. My Latvian lady had kept secret the ensuing two-hour lesbian bondage marathon which had blown her mind, and the regular sex sessions that had followed every week since, so that now she was my nubile daughter’s willing pleasure-toy and abject pussy-slave – and I had suspected nothing of this.

Chloe shifted forwards so that her crotch was now pressing down on my chest, in fact quite deliberately trapping and crushing one of my nipples against the base of the strap-on, which now lay solid and threatening in the valley of my cleavage. Then, in a haughty tone, she instructed Katrina to remove my skirt and panties. Hearing this, I tried to heave my daughter aside, but she was more than ready for such a move, and with gleeful joy she rode me as if I was a bucking bronco, grinding her pussy down against my breast. My efforts were feeble enough, in truth, and I desisted when after a few moments she slapped my face again and curtly ordered me to ‘Lie still, Mommy-bitch! There’s a good Momma-pussy – you’re getting what’s coming to you, no point in fighting it!’

Completely in thrall to my dominatrix of a daughter, Katrina eagerly fumbled for the waist button and side zip of my silver grey pencil skirt, and then she tugged it away from my hips, down my legs, and flung it away behind her. For a moment, both she and my daughter gazed at my delicately feminine low-rise string panties, a flimsy lace concoction that matched my bra. Chloe reached one long arm around behind her and roughly pulled the gusset of the panties aside, revealing my Venus mound – I keep my pussy area shaven, with a patch of trimmed brown hair above. I was appalled and ashamed to realise that my labia had enlarged and parted, and that warm moist juice was leaking from my vagina. Surely … surely, I could not be aroused by my plight, by having my daughter in sexual command of me … no, it couldn’t be that.

Chloe ran a finger down my slit, which parted moistly for her, and with a laugh of vindication she probed my wetness before flicking her fingernails sharply against my clitoris. It was like an electric shock, and I yelped with surprise, pain and … yes, it had to be admitted, pleasure. I could not look my daughter in the face as she towered above me, and in my shame I twisted my head away to the side.

‘Get rid of her fucking panties, you lazy bitch!’ she snapped curtly at Katrina, who again hastened to comply with her mistress’s commands – and I realised now where the chain of authority in my household really lay. In a moment, despite my futile kicks, my panties were yanked down to my knees, stripped over my ankles and tossed aside.

Chloe’s next instructions were even more alarming, but I was her helpless prisoner and could do nothing to protect myself. Katrina was told to fasten leather cuffs to my ankles, and then to use the strong bondage rope to strap my feet to each leg of the bed. Next, Katrina was instructed to wind the cord five times around each of my thighs, just above the knee, and to use two other lengths to tie these off to each side as well – pulling firmly on the ropes so that I was stretched wide apart, almost painfully so. Then, again obediently following orders, she passed a rope in a loop around my chest, across my upper breasts and under my armpits, and fixed this to the bed frame on either side. I was now securely bound in place, and Chloe no longer had to hold me down – freeing her to take whatever action she so desired.

I had never been in bondage before, not ever – from whatever chance, it had just never arisen with any of my previous lovers, even in the steamiest of one-night-stand pickups. It was strange to feel so restricted, to be forced to be open and utterly vulnerable, and it gave me a sense of weak lassitude. I could understand now how slaves obeyed their masters, and the fatalism that overtakes you when you are unable to take any independent action of your own.

Chloe slid smoothly backwards down my naked torso, which was now slick with sweat – mostly from fear, but some, yes, some from sexual arousal. The huge plastic strap-on cock that she was wearing – which I didn’t recognise, it wasn’t one of mine, it looked far larger, nastier and meaner than the ones I use – slid heavily over my pelvis, scraped down my pubic slit, and thudded ominously onto the mattress, just an inch from my trembling vagina and pointed straight at its puckered pink opening like a huge battering ram. A surge of fear at what this implied enabled me to grasp for a shred of my former authority, and I began to protest:

‘Chloe! No, no – you can’t!! You mustn’t do tha– ’

SLAP!

She backhanded me contemptuously across my face, splitting my upper lip and making a thin trickle of blood run into my mouth. Her violence literally stunned me, halting me abruptly in mid-word. Her eyes narrowed, and she hissed fiercely:

‘You don’t ever tell me what to do with your cunt, lezzie-Mommie! Don’t you EVER!!’

Then her mood instantly flipped back to its former gleeful lust, and with a predatory smile she placed one finger across my mouth in the universal sign for silence.

‘Good pussy-Moms are seen and not heard! Or, rather,’ and here she laughed richly at her own humour, ‘they’re fucked and not heard!’ Then she added, as if reflecting: ‘though I suppose gasping and moaning and begging is allowed – and aloud!’ and she laughed again at her pun.

Before I could gather my scattered wits, my daughter leant forwards, sucked hard on one of my nipples, and then – as I moaned with shame at my instant erogenous response, with my tit hardening like concrete – she nipped it painfully with her teeth. My resulting scream of shock and anguish revved her up again, and she took my chin in a firm grip, forcing me to look at her.

‘Time for Mommy-bitch’s first lesson!’ she declared, and then added: ‘Lesson number one – your cunt gets used only when I say, and how I say!’

Kneeling between my spread thighs, my sixteen-year-old daughter teased the very tip of her dildo up and down my slit, ending by nudging it up against the nub of my clitoris. I was powerless to prevent its intrusion, as she slid about half an inch of its tip into the gap between my highly-sensitised inner labia. The delicate, almost tickling pressure from this vanguard was an enticing promise of what as about to happen, and, despite my dismay at my lover’s betrayal and my shock of discovering that my daughter was a dyke, shivers of expectation coursed through my body, making me tremble and my nipples harden into steely points.

I remember wondering in amazement at Chloe’s dexterity with the strap-on. How could my young daughter have become so expert a lesbian lover? It just wasn’t possible to have so much command and control at her age, even if she had been doing Katrina – and, I realised, maybe some others – on a regular basis. It could not be from experience – so it must be instinct, and I wondered with pride about my marvellous offspring, who had such natural Sapphic skills.

‘You like it, don’t you, Mommie dearest’, she cooed, pleased with being the cause of my visible arousal.

‘Mmmm … oooohh, aaahh! Yes, oh … oh-oh-oh, yes!’ I admitted, panting and moaning.

‘Beg for it!’ she demanded imperiously; ‘I know you want it – so beg for it, bitch, beg me to do you, Mum!’

I tried to resist, but the sensuous ripples from her slow stroking of my labia with the tip of the dildo was just too much of a sensory overload. It washed away my shame and, in my restraints, I lost all restraint. I jerked and shuddered in the strict confines of my bondage, my senses magnified by my constricted helpless vulnerability, and I surrendered totally.

‘Fuck me, Chloe … ooh, please, darling daughter, take me … aah, Christ, I need a fuck, please, please!’ I gabbled with increasing desperation, as she tantalisingly slid the dildo just another half inch further into me, scraping it along my vaginal walls and sending every nerve-ending into a frenzy.

‘Louder!’ she demanded, ‘I want Katrina to hear you beg for it, Mommie-cunt, you’re such a lezzie slut!’

I was on fire, and yet chilled by the chasm that was opening up in front of me. Was I really asking my own daughter to fuck me, to be my lesbian dom, to take me in incestuous intercourse. Oh, God, yes – yes, I was, I just couldn’t hold back! I was desperate with desire, desperate with a need which I had never known that I had – a hunger to be taken, to be a captive in bondage, to be coerced and violated. She might be more than twenty years younger than me, and my own flesh and blood, but this Amazon queen had made me her prisoner, her pleasure-slave, and I just had to have her take me … take me hard, take me without mercy.

‘PLEASE, I’m begging you, Chloe, oh! for pity’s sake, please please FUCK me!’ I shrieked, all inhibitions gone; ‘Please take me, fuck me hard – I want you to, I need it so bad! Fuck me, Chloe, FUCK YOUR MOMMA, FUCK YOUR MOM RIGHT NOW!!’

And she did – before I could draw another breath, her hips thrust forward with all the force that she used to muscle aside opposing players on the hockey field, and the dildo slammed into my hole like a missile with a nuclear warhead. I howled at the savage intrusion, and again when she pulled back roughly and then rammed it in even harder, making a yet deeper penetration. Chloe began a vicious pumping rhythm, fucking me just as I had seen her doing to Katrina. The latter watched avidly, occasionally reaching across to grasp one of my breasts and squeeze its nipple.

I couldn’t believe it, just couldn’t believe it! I was being taken in bondage by my own teenage daughter, and my lover was her subservient slave, and was helping her to do it.

Chloe rammed the plastic cock into me so hard and so deep, I really though it would split me apart and come out the other side. The effects were a revelation to me, bondage virgin that I was. I squirmed and thrashed on the bed, as far as the mere inch or two of give in my ropes would permit – and the restrictions upon my response only served to make the whole experience even more sexually overwhelming. It was as if there was an inverse ratio – the more constrained that I was in my ropes, the more it magnified my sexual receptivity and the power of my orgasm. Yes, to my utter disbelief, my daughter was fucking me to a climax – her huge dildo was excavating my vaginal passage to unknown depths, and rasping across my clit in the process. Inevitably, my body responded to these physical stimuli, and my hips began to rock and, despite my bondage, to try to thrust back in reciprocal rhythm with Chloe’s pounding penetrations.

The orgasm built inexorably, and as Chloe detected my response she gave a whooping, cowgirl-style holler, and – which I would not have believed possible – increased the pace and power of her thrusts. I know that I began to say things – dirty, degrading things, pathetic pleas to be taken, to be fucked, to be used, even to be raped – but this was like a backing soundtrack to the creaking of the mattress springs and the pulsing of blood in my ears. The last straw was when Chloe reached again for my tits, giving them yet another pinching twist and turn, and my scream of pain became lost in the howling hurricane of the longest, deepest, most exhilarating orgasm that I had ever known.

In its wake, I lay limp in my bondage, sweat-soaked, with bruised lips and face, aching tits and a burning tenderness in my pussy, from which cum-juice seeped onto my upper thighs and the soiled sheet underneath me. I was gasping like a landed fish, and in truth I was almost as much out of my natural element as it would have been.

Chloe withdrew the huge plastic phallus from my vagina – I must admit, far more considerately than she had done with poor Katrina earlier. She climbed off the mattress and stood at the side of the bed, level with my head. I gazed upwards in wonder as she unbuckled the strap-on and then stood looking down at me, magnificently Amazonian in her black boots and hold-ups, and nothing else. Her thighs were smooth bronzed columns, and her Venus mound was thrust out above me like the prow of a Viking longship. My eyes travelled from the swelling curve of her smoothly-shaven slit, up her flat stomach to the twin pyramids of her breasts, and my cunt glowed with an inner warmth as it throbbed with mingled pain and desire.

I thought that she might untie me, but my daughter was far from finished with me. She had me just where she wanted, completely at her mercy, and she certainly wasn’t done yet. She still had plenty of energy, and plenty of ideas as well. The first of these was to order Katrina forwards into the space between my knees and instruct her to start licking and fingering my sticky sopping pussy. Soon I was crying out brokenly in a second spine-shaking orgasm, but that was only the prelude.

‘Give my slutty Mom a pussy-whipping, Katrina’, ordered my daughter.

My eyes bulged – what did she mean, what could this be? I started to voice a protest, but Chloe reached over and grasped my chin, and her warning shake of the head reduced me to silence. I soon discovered what she was referring to, as Katrina stopped in mid-suck of my cunt, rocked back on her heels, and then slapped my tender pussy hard with the flat of her hand. My squeal of protest was due more to surprise than soreness, but when she followed up with three more stinging slaps, that soon changed. After a spell of this treatment, I was whimpering from pain, from humiliation – and from the tremendous sexual charge which it was giving me.

Just as I thought it would be too much to endure, I felt the delicate but insistent pressure of Katrina’s tongue – soothing, soft and wet. She licked around my mound, along my opening, and then inside my vagina. However, I was foolish to relax – for, after a few seconds of this satisfying oral attention, and without the slightest warning, Katrina administered a further series of smacks right on my cunt. I cried out in protest, and began to plead with her to stop – but I was wasting my breath, as she ignored me completely. This treatment of alternating sucking and slapping continued inexorably, and its effect was amazingly arousing – the random unpredictability of the punishment adding to my already heightened state of sexual tension. My pussy was now so tender that the slaps were sending electric jolts right through me, and so sensitive that the penetrations of her squirming tongue were driving me wild. In combination, they raised me on a tidal wave of sexual anguish which mounted and mounted, until at last it broke in an pulverising orgasmic cascade that left me breathless and dizzy.

Chloe had watched all of this intently, whilst administering sharp slaps of her own to Katrina’s outthrust ass during the spells when my traitorous lover was eating me out. These made Katrina gasp or yelp right into my vagina, where the sound was muffled by my flesh but its effect was transmitted with vibrating intensity. After I climaxed, Chloe seized Katrina by the hair and shoved her away to the side, where she sprawled on the floor. Once again my daughter stood over my prone and pinioned form, looking down at me with a lustful gleam in her eyes. It was clear that she was not finished with my re-education yet, not by a long way.

‘Mommie-mine, sweet Mommie-mine’, she cooed in an approximation of a little girl’s voice. It was an expression she had often used as a child, fierce even then in her possessive ownership of her one parent. She still came out with it from time to time – but as she said it this time, there was a new tone in her voice, a new look in her eye. I swallowed, trepidation making me bite my lips – for the phrase had a whole different meaning now, now that she had stripped me, bound me, fucked me, and shattered all my powers of resistance. I lay there, naked and spread-eagled, my cunt gaping open with the wet juices of my orgasms, and curiously it was in that moment and with that phrase that she truly broke me and made me into her submissive.

I licked my lips as strangely satisfying feelings of release mingled with anticipation and – yes, I’ll admit it – arousal. I was more turned on by what she had done to me and more excited by my bound predicament than previously I would ever have believed was possible. I ran my tongue along my lips, my nipples hardened in stiff erection, and I tried to arch my hips and spread my pussy even further open.

All this my dominatrix daughter observed, and she ran her hands over my breasts and stomach and down to my cunt, parting the labia with one hand and sticking two fingers of the other into me with one fluid motion, sinking them home right up to the knuckles. I gasped and moaned with pleasure, and even fluttered my eyelashes at her seductively. I was completely captured and conquered, and had fallen without reservation under my teenage daughter’s bewitching sexual spell.

‘Mommie-mine’, she purred like a contented lioness; ‘Mommie-all-mine!’

Chloe glanced over at Katrina, who offered no protest at this confiscation of her lover. In fact, she seemed to be transported with delight at the concept that I was now – like her – Chloe’s fuck-slave – and furthermore, as the newest conquest, that I was inferior to her in status.

‘Good little Katrina-cunt’, my daughter said with approval; ‘kiss my ass, you blonde slut – show me who’s your mistress, lick me good!’ And she waggled her shapely butt provocatively at my lover, who immediately scrambled to do her bidding, kissing her asshole and then lapping eagerly all around it. However, when Katrina’s tongue strayed to the base of Chloe’s slit, this earned a sharp backhanded slap across the face that tumbled the 32 year-old onto her back.

‘Naughty, naughty Katrina!’ scolded my daughter. ‘You know the rules, you Latvian lezzie slut – you’ll eat my pussy when I tell you to, bitch, and only then!’

Katrina was abjectly contrite, and crawled on her stomach to kiss Chloe’s feet, apologising profusely for her error. My daughter gazed down with undisguised satisfaction at the sexy mature woman who was abasing herself before her mistress. Chloe placed her feet apart, and in a softer voice said:

‘OK, I forgive you this time – so, eat me now, you whore, eat my cunt and make me cum all over your face!

My daughter stood leaning backwards against the bedroom wall, with her pelvis thrust out in front. Katrina knelt between Chloe’s legs, and squirmed her tongue into the teenager’s tight twat. As she devoted all of her energies to sexually servicing my daughter, the latter took hold of a clump of the blonde woman’s hair, making a kind of instant pony-tail, and used this to push Katrina’s face even more firmly into her cunt – and then she gazed at me boldly over the my traitorous lover’s eagerly bobbing head.

It was a stunningly erotic sight, not just of passionate lesbian lovemaking but also of proud strong youth dominating submissive ripe maturity. It affected me deeply, going right to subconscious longings and needs that I had been quite unaware of. I gazed avidly at every motion, attuned to every whimper of desire that escaped from Katrina’s muffled mouth. I was intensely aware of the sway of my daughter’s hips, the tension rippling in her stomach muscles, and the increased tempo of her pants for breath, and – most of all – the twin peaks of her nipples on her jutting breasts. In her turn, Chloe was watching me like a hawk, and after a moment she let go of Katrina’s hair and lifted both hands to cup her own breasts, pointing them towards me like the twin barrels of a shotgun, and then massaging them and pulling on her own tits.

I found the spectacle of Katrina performing cunnilingus on my daughter incredibly arousing, and my body responded. I strained in my bondage, jerking my pelvis upwards and opening my thighs as wide as I could force them, and jiggling my breasts in the air. The frustration of being so turned on and yet unable to touch my pussy or tits was maddening, and it became a vicious circle that stoked the flames of my lust even higher. I began to buck up and down, to moan and to plead, and my daughter laughed in triumphal vindication at seeing me reduced to the being the wanton mindless puppet of my erogenous zones. Then Chloe’s nostrils flared and she gave a sharp cry as she came, but almost at once she pulled Katrina’s head away from her sopping pussy, and gestured towards me.

‘Slutty Mommie is getting off on watching you suck me – the dirty dyke cow! You know what to do – stake her, and strap her!’

‘Oooh, yes – yes, Mistress!!’ cried Katrina happily, clapping her hands together in childish approval. I swallowed, wondering apprehensively what these ominous terms might mean – and I soon found out! Katrina crossed to the chest of drawers in which she kept her clothes, particularly her nightdresses and her lingerie, and in a moment she returned with a large and wide vibrator which I had never seen before – it was a mean-looking machine, black and covered with knobs and ridges. She switched it on to a high-speed but random setting, and then – to chorus of squeals and half-hearted protests from me – pushed it slowly but surely all the way into my pussy, so that only the base remained visible. And then, in order to prevent me from pushing it out by contracting my vaginal muscles, or it just slipping out due to my extraordinary wetness and looseness, she wrapped a criss-cross of the bondage rope around my pelvis – pulling it tight so that it cut across my pussy, biting deeply between the soft lips of my labia, and so holding the vibrator in place as it did its devilish work deep inside me.

I began to groan and shudder from the effects of the electric dildo, as it pulsated and rubbed against my vaginal walls. Soon its effects were becoming impossible to contain, and I began to squirm in my bonds, gasping and shrieking in alternation as the vibrator randomly changed its rhythm and frequency. Sweat ran from my face and beaded my breasts, as I watched Katrina resume her eating-out of my teenage daughter’s cunt. The visual stimulus combined with the physical abrasions from the vibrator, and suddenly I went through the glass ceiling and into a whole new stratosphere of sexual arousal. I jerked and sobbed in my captivity, until with an ululating scream I orgasmed with explosive force and throbbing intensity. Completely blown away, I collapsed limply – feeling utterly used, totally violated and yet also incredibly sexually satisfied. For the first time ever in my life, I had been taken to my limits – and now that I knew them, I embraced them.

Chloe had watched all of this with vivid intensity, drinking in my helpless wild thrashings and shudderings whilst Katrina’s mouth ate eagerly at her pussy. I was sure that she had come at least once from my lover’s oral attentions, but beyond a flaring of her nostrils and a tightening of her lips, my Amazonian daughter had given no other visible or audible sign of this. Now she pulled Katrina’s head away from between her thighs, though more gently than the last time. She stooped over my kneeling lover and kissed her quite tenderly on the lips, but then reached lower to seize her nipples and give them each a sharp twist in opposite directions. Katrina’s eyes bulged and she gave a high-pitched shriek, falling over backwards and clutching desperately at her bruised tits. However, she lay supine on her back as Chloe stepped over her, and she made no other protest, instead gazing up in awe at my daughter in the way that slave regards her owner. Without a backward glance at the woman who was clearly so entirely in her thrall, Chloe came to the end of the bed and gazed down at her other mature prize.

‘Not bad, Mummy – not bad at all’, she said smugly; ‘actually, you’re really not a bad Mum …’ and she trailed a hand languidly up to one of my breasts, cupping and caressing it, ‘… in fact, you’re quite hot, really quite a sexy Mommie-babe, aren’t you?’

I was taken aback by this change of tone, and quite flattered – I mean, any mature lesbian would like to be called hot by a sexy teen, even though it felt quite weird to hear such praise from the lips of my own daughter. I didn’t know what to say, but I must have looked pleased, and I guess subconsciously I preened a little bit, thrusting my breasts up higher and wiggling my hips.

‘Mmmm’, murmured my daughter in appreciation, laughter twinkling in her eyes and around her lips, ‘yeah, not fucking bad, you dirty slut!’

Then she came to a decision, giving a peal of laughter and declaring:

‘It’s Mothers’ Day! And look – I’m bringing you breakfast in bed, and it’s your favourite too, Mom – I know you love to eat pussy, so here you are!’

With that, my daughter climbed onto the bed and straddled above my shoulders. She reached between her own legs and with two fingers spread apart the sweet pink lips of her labia. Before I could say anything – for I was too confused to know what I thought – she dropped her pussy smack onto my lips. Her inner thighs had my head in a vice-like grip so that I had no chance to turn aside, even if I had wanted to. But did I?

Well, pussy is pussy, and I’m a rampant lesbian for whom cunt-eating is one of life’s great pleasures, so I barely hesitated. I thrust my tongue into my own daughter’s vagina, and lapped and sucked and poked and thrust for all I was worth – which is quite a bit (and I don’t mean the money in the bank!), for I’ve had years of experience and, as Katrina would testify, I’m a cunnilingus expert. I think I managed to surprise Chloe with my dexterity and my understanding of how to vary the rhythm and texture, when to make my tongue soft and soothing, and when to rasp its rough edge along her vaginal walls or across her clitoris.

Within a few moments, I had the satisfaction of hearing Chloe’s breathing change pitch, becoming more ragged as she started to gasp. I could feel little tremors run through her pelvis and thighs, and I’ll admit to a certain glow of pride, the kind a craftsman has in a job well done, even though somewhere locked away in a padded cell in the back of my mind, my conscience (always a weak thing) was jumping up and down and hollering: ‘it’s your daughter – you’re fucking your own daughter, you disgusting incestuous bitch – it’s your sixteen-year-old daughter, you mother-fucker!’ Which was a bit off the mark, I felt – if my conscience was gonna call anyone a mother-fucker, that epithet should certainly be aimed at Chloe! I tuned out my annoying conscience, and nuzzled my lips even deeper into my daughter’s private parts, exulting in the taste of her sweet teenage juices as they dribbled onto my face.

Above, and unseen by me, for in my position I could not see any higher than her tummy-button, Chloe’s eyes had closed and a glazed expression had come over her face. She had been stroking her nipples, but now with a sharp command she instructed Katrina to stand behind her. Leaning her back against the pillow of my Latvian lover’s chest, she ordered the blonde to reach around and massage her breasts, whilst she continued spasmodically to pull on her own tits.

The crescendo came suddenly – as it so often does to the young, and here my years of experience told over my daughter. She gave a series of harsh barking yelps, ground her cunt hard down on me – bruising my lips and for a moment almost suffocating me – then her thigh muscles went rigid, her back arched, and with a moaning cry she orgasmed, and a flood of sticky juices squirted from my daughter’s cunt onto my face. Chloe gasped, leaning back upon Katrina for support to steady herself, and I took a deep satisfaction from knowing that I had serviced her truly well, giving her a sexual charge maybe nearly as big as the ones she had just been dealing me.

As I lay there, fucked almost to exhaustion, bound and captive, with my legs stretched wide apart and my daughter’s pussy-juices streaked across my face, I knew that my relationship with Chloe had changed profoundly and permanently. Our roles had been reversed – now I would be at her beck and call, seeking her approval and waiting for her permission. I would be her servant, and more – her slave, her slut, her whore. Far from troubling or vexing me, the prospect thrilled me to my innermost core, and I was eager to submit to it.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

So that is how it happened, how in one afternoon I went from being top dog to bottom bitch in my own house. And I am the bottom, a natural bottom – it turned out that I am even more of a lesbian submissive than Katrina, in fact she now doms me quite a lot … but, of course, only when Chloe gives her permission to use me that way!

Now we have a new order of things. I am still the cool autocratic businesswoman at work, decisive and even ruthless – my strong side comes out there even more, as if to balance my role as a sex-slave in my personal life. In fact, I am now even more successful in business, and the company is expanding and making more money than ever. But when I leave work, as soon as I enter through the front door of the house, all that falls away like a role that I have been acting on the stage. If only my competitors, or my employees, could see what happens next … but then, they never will!

When I walk into the hall, the first thing that I must do is to take off all of my smart business-woman clothes, folding them neatly onto the chair in the corner. All that I am allowed to keep on are my shoes and my traditional-style stockings with their suspender belt, all of which Chloe will have picked out on the previous evening and ordered me to wear. Everything else comes off, including my bra and – if I have actually been allowed to wear any – my panties. Then I take up my position, kneeling submissively on the floor near the foot of the staircase, my arms behind me and my knees several inches apart, so that my breasts and cunt are visible, and I wait.

Sometimes Chloe and Katrina will leave me there for an hour or more – particularly if Chloe is taking Katrina for a hard bondage fuck-ride in the bedroom, and as I wait down below I can hear the moans and shrieks of their lovemaking, and my tits go painfully hard and my pussy seeps with juices – but I am not allowed to touch myself, if I break that rule and give in to temptation, then I will be truly punished for it (and so, of course, quite often I do, and they will stroll down the stairs hand-in-hand and naked, to find me writhing on my back on the hall floor, three fingers of one hand rammed into my pussy and the other hand frotting my clit or squeezing my tits, and Chloe will be furious and give me a severe caning and probably a vicious anal fuck-rape).

Generally, they don’t leave me there for too long, because they want to use their slut-slave. One or both of them will saunter into the hall, and give me my orders and my outfit for the evening. Sometimes it is really slutty lingerie, such as quarter-cup bras that push my big breasts out for anyone to take and use (or abuse, more usually) together with split open-crotch panties, or it might be a lurid lilac-and-black-lace teddy, or a scarlet tight-laced corset bustier with a whore’s fishnet stockings and four inch heels, and so on. However, their favourite item is a very skimpy maid’s uniform of a tight little black dress with a plunging neckline and a lace-trimmed bottom hem that barely covers my cunt, with on top of this a little white belt and apron, and a perky little lace cap to pin to my hair – God knows what porno mail-order firm they got it from, it is quite obscene and I feel a total slut when I am wearing it … and so, of course, it thrills me to the core when I see it has been laid out for me to put on!

Another frequent item is a harness of thin leather straps and bright silver chains which frames around my naked breasts and leaves my cunt open and exposed for use; it has a leather waist band to which my wrist cuffs can easily be fixed. At other times I might be trussed into a criss-cross of bondage rope, with a length of cord pulled tight into my pussy – this has amazing effects with every movement that I make. If I am lucky, the vibrator will be rammed into me first, and the cords twisted cruelly tight between my legs to hold it firmly in place. I will have to perform all of the evening chores with its randomly-set churning sending pulsating waves of arousal coursing through my body.

Once, when I was roped up like this, the vibrator made me come with a sudden shattering force just as I was bringing the soup bowl to the table to serve Chloe’s and Katrina’s dinner, and I collapsed, splashing some of the soup onto Chloe’s dress. She was furious, and I was at once dragged down to the basement, where she has set up a full-equipped bondage room (everything ordered and paid for by me, of course). After being stripped naked and bound to the A-frame with my legs wide apart, she whipped my breasts, pussy and ass so hard that at work the next day it was agony to make any movement. My breasts were so tender that even in my softest non-underwired fabric bra, any motion rubbed against them agonisingly. My staff saw me pale and tottering, and every so often wincing or giving a little whimper of pain, and I had to excuse it by saying that I had got food-poisoning – which in a kind of way it was, or at least food-spilling.

It is my job to do all the household chores – I could easily afford to pay servants, but that’s not the point of this at all! So I spend my evening and weekend hours (apart from when I am sexually servicing my mistresses or they are fucking me) doing all of the cleaning of the house, all of the washing and ironing of clothes, and all of the cooking and clearing up of meals (granted, I am allowed to use our large and expensive dish-washing machine). Of course, a small part of me says this isn’t much different from what I have done for Chloe for the previous sixteen years – I have spoiled her, I suppose, but I don’t care and now she has blossomed into this wonderful Sapphic sex goddess, so dominant and powerful. She’ll have every lesbian cunt on the planet at her beck and call, and my daughter will ride roughshod over all of the dyke bitches and pretty fainting femmes – I am so proud of her, and to have been one of her first conquests.

I discovered later that I was actually her fourth, the first having been her best friend, Abigail, a slim and bouncy redhead for whom the phrase ‘cute as a button’ might have been invented. Chloe had easily seduced her several months ago, and under her direction one time when Abi was staying for a sleepover, they took each other’s virginity. Abi was now a well-trained pussy-eater, and the two of them slip into a cubicle in the girls’ toilets at their school every lunchtime for her to practice her cunnilingus technique. Secondly, for the last three months Chloe has been regularly fucking the teacher at her school who coaches the lacrosse team – one reason why she was made captain was so that they had good reasons for plenty of one-to-one after-school ‘planning and training’ sessions. What actually goes on in these is that Chloe straps the young woman widespread to a vaulting horse, spanks her ass with a table-tennis bat and then shafts her pussy with the handle of a badminton racquet, before she allows the grateful bitch to fall to her knees and worship at my daughter’s glistening teenage cunt.

Katrina was thus Chloe’s third conquest, as her experience and her lusts grew in parallel. It seems that for several months she had been nursing a mounting desire for the sexy Latvian blonde, catching tantalising glimpses of her breasts and ass as she left the bathroom or our bedroom. Then, one Wednesday afternoon Katrina thought she had the house to herself, and she was in our bedroom trying out some new sexy lingerie to give me a treat when I came home, when in walked Chloe wearing only her boots and the strap-on. Before Katrina had time to react, Chloe threw her back on the bed, ripped her panties aside, forced my babe’s thighs apart with her knees, and slammed the dildo into her cunt like a torpedo. The result, as they say, was history – Katrina’s feeble efforts to push my daughter off soon lapsed, as Chloe pulled her tits out of her bra and gave them a tough mauling. Within moments of Chloe’s first deep penetration of my lover’s vagina, Katrina was bucking and screaming in the biggest orgasm she had had for years, and that explosive revelation sealed firstly her fate and – eventually – mine as well.

So, now my evenings and weekends are spent as the household slave, doing all the menial tasks in next to no clothes at all. If Chloe is in the room, I have to go down on my knees, kiss her feet, and beg permission to be allowed to stand – but often my daughter-mistress refuses such indulgence, and I complete my tasks crawling about on my hands and knees. Quite often, if she thinks I am being too slow, she will order me to take up the brace position – it is how she had Katrina bound when I discovered them, I kneel with my face on the floor, spread my legs and reach through between them to grip my ankles. Then Chloe – or sometimes, on her orders, Katrina – will flip my maid’s skirt up over my back, and they might spank or cane me, or – if I am very lucky – shaft my pussy or ass-hole with a dildo.

When the meal is ready, they sit at the table in their elegant and very expensive evening gowns – I gaze with lust at their shapely breasts that are put so wonderfully on display in these couturier’s confections, with their plunging cleavages and bare backs – whilst I humbly serve each course and remove the dirty dishes (I will be allowed to eat later in the kitchen, after clearing up). Sometimes, as I stand next to them to serve the soup and vegetables, or pour another glass of vintage champagne, they will slip a hand up my legs and push a finger deep into my vagina – but woe betide me if this makes me spill a drop on them or the starched white tablecloth! Then I serve them coffee in the lounge, and sometimes Chloe orders me onto my hands and knees there, and I slip her panties down her legs, spread her thighs apart, and delicately lick along her labial lips and nibble at her clit until her back arches and she seizes my shoulders or hair, grinding my face into her pussy as she squirts her cum juice into my eager mouth.

Sometimes she and Katrina gang-bang me, often in bondage – that can get quite rough, as they get carried away by their lust, but although I struggle and scream and squeal and beg uselessly for mercy, that is part of my pleasure and theirs, and all it does is make them slap my breasts and pinch my tits and ass all the harder. On other nights, Chloe will tie me spread-eagle in a X to the mattress in my bedroom, and either push a double ended dildo into my cunt or put strap-on over my face, and then she will use me as her fuck-toy, spreading her pussy lips and lowering her vagina onto the upthrust rod and slamming herself up and down until she comes with a screaming orgasm. Then she leaves me bound in place for the night, pulls the duvet over us both, curls up next to me – usually rubbing her pussy against my thigh, with her leg in turn abrading my cunt – until we fall exhaustedly asleep.

At other times, she gives permission for Katrina to spend the night with me, which we usually pass in tender lovemaking – but now, and always, it is Katrina who is in charge of me, who tells me what to do. Recently, some of these free nights are because Chloe has either had her sports teacher (Miss Lorimer) come to stay, or her girlfriend Abigail for a weekend sleepover (Jesus, if Abi’s parents had the slightest idea of what they get up to together!). Both the teacher and the schoolgirl now know about my submissive relationship with Chloe – Miss Lorimer was not surprised at all, and although herself a sub to Chloe she turned out to be quite a bitch to me, and my daughter enjoys letting her teacher use her mother as a cunt-slave (and that woman knows the meanest ways to pinch my poor puffy labia). Abi was much more surprised and shocked, but when Chloe told her to drop her panties and get her legs open for me eat her pussy, she didn’t hesitate to follow my daughter’s orders – and nor did she when, after I had made her shiver in orgasm, Chloe tied me up, buckled a strap-on around her girlfriend’s pelvis, and instructed her to fuck me in the doggy-position. Sweet and innocent-looking young Abigail really got off on that, driving the dildo in and out of me with almost vicious vigour. When I pleaded with her to be a good girl and go gently, she just laughed and then stuck two fingers right into my asshole, making me scream with pain at the very moment that I orgasmed – and now she likes to fuck me anally every time she visits, the little bitch, and Chloe laughs when I whimper and beg Abi not to be rough.

There it is, now you know all of my secrets … so, the next time you encounter a smart, sexy, confident and powerful woman in the business world, and you hear that she is a single mother with a teenage daughter … well, who knows just what happens when she goes home at night …

If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)

---

I had been Mike (Mr Carter’s) secretary for about 3 years now and really enjoyed the job. The pay wasn’t all that brilliant but it did get me out the house

New Mother
By anon y mouse

This is a work o fiction and does not rperesent anyone in particular if you are offended by this story hey its just a story dont read it

Chapter 1

My name is Kaitlin Mundy. I am 23 years of age. I had been Mike (Mr Carter’s) secretary for about 3 years now and really enjoyed the job. The pay wasn’t all that brilliant but it did get me out the house routine and did make a difference to our budget. In fact truth to say without this little job James (my husband) and I would be on Poor Street.
The difference wasn’t huge but allowed a little more freedom and as we did not have children even after 6 years of marriage there was no one at home that needed my attentions and I got to meet some interesting people. I also got staff discount at the store which helped.
I often did some overtime to help if things were bad Mike understood my situation and would try and give me the overtime he could afford but trade had been slow recently and everyone was pulling in their belts.
It’s since they re-routed the highway he would curse and it did seem to have the affect a lot of the traders in our small town relied on the passing trade and now it had gone. Some had even gone bankrupt and the boarded up shops were proof of the pudding. Mikes department store had only survived because he had taken over the hardware store as it closed and incorporated that into his own as well as allowing the Barber to rent a space, this gave folks more reason to visit and would browse while waiting for the haircut.
The town councillors’ of course had not seen this coming in their lack of judgement had not objected to the highway’s department plan. As our town leaders they let us down badly and were now paying the price. In return for the highway being re-routed they had been granted permission to build a plant on the edge of town which meant more houses to be built for the workers and the extra inhabitants would have made the scheme viable except when the plant bosses heard the highway was being diverted they withdrew their plans and our little community was left high and dry.
I looked out the office window and surveyed the parking lot it was the same as usual barely a vehicle in sight which meant yet another poor trading day. As well as secretary I now did the wages and the tills that had been Dora’s job until she retired and as things were Mike could not afford to hire anyone else so my role was getting busier.
Finally the end of the day came and Mike breezed in after counting the tills I could reason why he had such a long face. He ushered me into his little chamber he laughingly called his inner sanctum and told me had something to say.
“I’m sorry Hon” he started “But as things are I have come to a decision”
“Oh!” I exclaimed “About what?”
“This place” he continued “At this rate I shall go the same as the others in 6 months”
This was not good news I had thought we could breeze through and things would settle but the thought of Bankruptcy would mean all 6 of us working here would lose our jobs. As I mentioned earlier things were already tight and if I lost my job we would most likely have to move for most our sakes I hoped not. This was my Town I was raised up here I knew nothing else. A lot of my friends had already moved on after College but I came home and stayed.
Mostly I had stayed to help my parents my father was not a well man and mother had to take over the farm. I met my husband this way. Mother hired a young and handsome man and though he was 4 years my senior I knew I had to marry this Adonis.
And married we were on my 17th birthday. Friends and family came and we had a splendid time. My honeymoon was the night I lost my virginity. Yes I know its old hat these days but I was proud to be a virgin on my wedding day. Thus when he broke me I was in shock at first but soon the pain was gone and the thrill of my husband making love to me was wonderful.
We regularly had sex at first every time we could Momma would comment on hearing our bedsprings, James would get embarrassed but soon got used to momma’s ways. We tried to have children we really did we never took precautions. Momma would have a go at us every month we failed she really wanted grandchildren but it never happened. We eventually had the test done and found out it was my fault I was born barren and that was that. James was disappointed too I could see it in his eyes but we both resigned ourselves to what was to be.
I cried for months knowing that I would never conceive and it sent a pang down my spine when my friends would drop by with yet another child in tow just like shelling peas. James took it a different way he would disappear for hours into the machine shed even though there was nothing to do in there nothing was needed mending that was his solace so I let him. Our lovemaking got less frequent and now is virtually nonexistent.
Mike continued his conversation “You OK Hon”
“Yes Fine” I lied
“You seemed a little preoccupied there” he said “Did you not take it what I said”
“Yes you are going bankrupt and closing the store” I looked at him and waited for his reaction
“So you weren’t listening then not to all of it”
“EH!”
“I said and pay attention this time if we continue as we are in 6 months I will be bankrupt however I can beat it if we make a few changes and a possible relocation”
“Oh!” I had not heard him properly my thoughts had wandered
“Down the road about 6 miles there is a parcel of land that is closer to the highway I have planning to build a similar place to this but smaller the town-folk will have to travel but I am putting in a Truck-stop and Motel and wondered if you were interested in running it for me”
“This was a lot to consider but he offered me a better package plus benefits and I just said yes straight away”
“Settled then” he said “You were the final piece of the plan I can now go ahead”
I sat back taking it all in I had to travel further to work but the extra money was worth it and James would be pleased. As I drove home I was full of hope for the first time in ages. I entered the house as usual and called out but no one was there. Then I spotted his truck he is probably in the shower I assumed and set about making dinner. All of a sudden I thought I could hear a noise coming from the bedroom so I went along to check and boy did I get a surprise. There was my husband humping a young girl of about 12 yrs of age and in our bed. I wanted to scream but the sight of what was happening before me had me feeling between my legs.
I checked myself silly woman I thought she is too young and that is your husband but the sight and sounds were intoxicating. Once more I reached a hand to my skirt and this time I lifted it and my hand was in my panties and soon found my vagina. I was getting turned on by this. Soon my fingers were thrust in my pussy and I was writhing away getting wetter and trying to keep quiet whilst watching my husband fuck this girl who was shouting obscene words. Fuck me, fuck me; she was saying gimme that big cock, fuck your slut whore.
Soon I had come myself at the sight of these two in my bed. I managed to get away without being seen. I had to stop this even though it had just turned me on. I made my way back to the kitchen and after making myself presentable I started back down the hall shouting Honey it’s me are you in there. I heard a rustling I knew what was happening the two of them were hurriedly getting dressed. I continued my way down the hall and found my husband naked in the shower. Curious I went into my bedroom but there was no sign of the girl but the window was slightly ajar.
I could tell my husband had tried to mask the smell but her scent was still there in the background I sniffed the bed sure enough there it was the musk of young girl on my sheets. My husband walked in as I was sniffing the bed-sheet’s I was getting aroused again but I was not going to let him know that I had seen him I wanted to be in control when I confronted him and now was not the time. He looked white as a sheet
“What ya doin Hon” he asked
“Nothin Hon” I replied “You had a good day”
“No was a bit slow again I get let off early so I came home had a sleep and took a shower how about you”
“Oh I had a good and a bad day” I said “Let me fix dinner and I will tell you all”
I busied myself making dinner while James busied himself getting dressed and I heard the phone ring. James went to answer it and suddenly his voice was quieter.
“Who is it?” I enquired
“Just business Hon how long till dinner”
“Five minutes”
“OK be there in a moment”
He continued his conversation and came back into the room just as I was about to serve up. We continued to make small talk through dinner and then we cleared up.
We moved into the living room and I began the tale of my day. I had hoped he would be pleased for me.
“But Hon that means more hours”
“Yes and more money” I replied “God knows we need it”
“If you sure Hon then go ahead”
I knew he was only pretending to be concerned I formulated at the back of my mind he would have more time now to fuck his whore the 12 yr old tramp. I wanted to confront him at this point but I decided to hold back I was gonna make him pay but as yet I had no idea how.
I decided to take my shower and left him to it. In the shower my mind went back to what I had witnessed earlier and I found myself once again playing with myself. I spent a lot of time soaping my breasts and tweaking my nipples and my pleasure was immense. I soaped between my legs and as I did my hands moved over my pussy rubbing and I inserted a finger and rubbed my clit at the same time. It felt good but something was missing. The feeling of something hard up there and then I spotted my hairbrush I pushed the handle as deep in as I could the feeling was sensational and as I pushed it in and out of my pussy I started to orgasm for the first time in years.
My pulse racing I was swept up in my orgasmic pleasures the hairbrush doing its work and my legs were trembling beneath me I had to stop at the point where I could hardly stand up and take stock. I could not believe that I had done that but the effect was apparent. My juices were flowing all down my legs and making a sticky mess. I had heard about girls doing it but I had never tasted my own juices. James always used to lick me clean after my juices flowed and he said I tasted sweet so here goes I thought and wiping some onto my fingers I bought them to my nose to sniff. The smell was intoxicating and soon I had those fingers in my mouth.
Mmmmmmm I thought this is nice what have I been missing all these years and greedily fished for every bit I could and licked every drop. I continued this till I realised there was no more and continued to clean myself down with the soap and water and finished my shower. I suddenly remembered the brush and licked that clean before washing the handle and replacing it back on the stand.
Refreshed I dressed and re entered the living room
“You were a long time Hon”
“Sorry” I replied “Just washing away the day it has been a long one”
The evening passed without incident we settled into television and at the appointed hour 10 o’clock we retired to the bedroom. The usual story there we undressed hardly looking at each other climbed into our pyjamas into bed kissed and said goodnight backs turned and light out.
Chapter 2

It may have been because I had pleasured myself in the bathroom or the day itself but I soon fell asleep. The next I remember was my husband’s space was empty as I awoke. It was a Friday and I did not start so early Fridays so I did not get dressed immediately as was my habit and I sauntered into the kitchen to make breakfast. As I approached I heard a whispered voice then the phone being put down. I would have made a comment but let it pass.
I made the breakfasts and James ate his telling me about his day to be planned. Usually I listen with avid interest but today I let him rabbit on and cleared the pots. He left at his usual time and I was again alone. I had the urge to play with myself again and soon found myself in the living room my Pyjamas on the floor naked as the day I was born my legs splayed and my fingers once again exploring my pussy.
Wow this was good. I remembered from my shower how I had used the hairbrush and went into the bathroom to retrieve it. It was then I spotted a piece of material on the floor. It was part hidden as I pulled it out I was shocked to find it was a pair of panties. But they were not my panties they were white cotton with a teddy bear motif. The slut had left her panties, I gathered them up as evidence I was building my case and I wanted to make sure it would hold up.
But other urges drove me on and back to the living room where I assumed my posture and began playing with my hair brush Jesus this was good as I worked my brush in and out my pussy I was thrashing around like a wild woman. My desire was so intense I did not notice anyone come in and as I opened my eyes after the umpteenth orgasm I looked up and there was my Boss.
Blushing I tried to cover my pussy and tits but which ones and I grabbed the cushion and sat up placing it over my pussy and covered my tits with my hands. What could I say how long had he been there how much had he seen OMG I had never been so embarrassed in all my life.
“Mike!” I stammered how long what how when
“About two minutes”
“I’m sorry”
“What for it is your home and I knocked but no answer I phoned but it was engaged”
I started to stand up to retrieve my pyjamas but the cushion slipped and he had a full on view of my pussy but if he had been there a minute or two he had seen more already. I began to feel less naked and just shrugged the cushion off and sat up as though it was the most natural thing in the world to do.
“Nice Tits” he commented
“Thank You”
“I never noticed them before” He joked
“I would not of worked for you if you had or been a pervert”
We laughed and suddenly he remembered why he was here and we started having a conversation me sat naked in my own house with my Boss. He had stopped by to tell me not to come into work today he had some things to sort out about the new store and I had the day off with pay.
Suddenly as he spoke I saw him as a man not a Boss and I was horny still so I brazenly walked over to him and knelt before him my hand playing with his bulge through his trousers. All the time he had been staring at me, pretending he wasn’t but I could see his bulge getting bigger. I could no longer resist and he offered no resistance as I took it from its restraints. I played with the cock head gently rolling it around in my hand. I motioned him to stand and I undid his trousers and pulled down his shorts and bade him sit back.
I played with his cock for a few minutes with my hands all the while I could hear his heavy breathing
“Mmmmmmm Oh baby”
“Is this good?” I asked
“Oh Yes Hon wonderful”
I continued my labours and as I did I suddenly remembered
“Did you say you had a meeting?”
“Urrrrgh Ahhhhhh Yes” he stammered in about an hour
“Plenty of time then” I answered just you let me get at that cock
“Nnnnnng Aggggggh Geeeeezus”
I stopped rolling his cock and placed my mouth on it rolling my tongue over the head and taking it in my mouth till it reached the back of my throat. I sucked hard and then began to bobble my head so I was fucking him with my mouth. He grabbed the back of my head and held me still and he fucked my mouth harder and faster. Sometimes it was in so deep I almost choked and he started to remove it.
“I’m gonna cum” he gasped
I held onto his cock in my mouth I wanted his seed I wanted to taste it and swallow it. I urged him and he gushed his sperm into my mouth I tried to swallow every drop but there was so much of it. Some ran down my chin and onto my tits I licked clean what I could and when there was none left I released his cock from my mouth.
He was exhausted as he fell back into the chair even deeper I rubbed the sperm onto my tits and licked my lips to get the remainder from my chin. I sat there not moving for what seemed ages.
I looked at the clock and motioned to him that he had his meeting and he should go. I showed him the bathroom and he cleaned himself off further and suddenly he said
“Would you like to come?”
“I just have” I laughed
He smiled “No to the meeting”
“Oh OK just give me a moment to dress”
I went into my wardrobe I wanted to find the sluttiest clothes I had but not much of it was too slutty as most of it was for work so I picked the dress that I thought best showed off my tits. I decided that I would go without wearing my panties that was slutty enough.
As I reached the front door he was already standing by the car making a phone call. I locked up the house and walked over. As I reached the car he opened me the passenger door hardly giving me a glance and continuing his call. I sat in the car a further two or three minutes before he climbed in and we set off.
He commented on my dress how I looked and how pretty I was and that he had never really paid me that much attention before and I responded by kissing him on the cheek. But after all he continues it was your typing I hired you for and we both had a laugh. The journey seemed short and we ended up at a rundown building just about a 400 yard drive off the highway.
“Well what you think”
What was there to think all I could see was this rambling shack and dirt. I had no vision of what it would be like. But I bolstered his spirits
“Yes” I said “Has potential”
“Exactly I knew you would see it my wife has little concept she calls it a dump but wait till we through girl we will show em”
Where was this we all of a sudden I am a secretary not a builder or architect I saw what his wife saw a rundown shack a dump as his wife called it
“Come on in” he motioned “We are a bit early I will show you the plans”
“In there” I pointed “Is it safe?”
“Quite so my dear it is I would not put you at risk but you better wear this”
He went to the trunk and got out two hard hats. I had no clue as how to wear one and he had to adjust it for me as he did his chest pressed into my tits and I felt a pang go through me. Hat adjusted he stepped aside and took my hand carefully helping me past the piles of rubble. Once inside I noticed the dust and began to splutter. He handed me a cloth to put over my mouth and I breathed better, He walked over and opened a window that felt much better.
On the bench in the corner I could see a cloth had been placed over some object but the cloth was cleaner thus I concluded had not been there long.
Once establishing that I was alright he removed the cloth and there was a model of the plan he had made.
“Wow” I gasped “Is this what it will look like I am impressed?”
“You are the first to see it completed”
He was pointing out some of the features when a small white van drove up. Leaving me in the building to look over the model he went outside to greet his arrival. The handshaking and gestures of goodwill I observed were amicable and soon the man was bought inside. Noticing me the man looked at Mike who gave him the nod that I was alright.
I was introduced to Ken the builder and was introduced as project manager. I was taken aback by this but tried not to let on that it was news to me. I went up in the estimation of Ken who then involved me a lot more in the conversation and at each statement he would first look to Mike and then to me as if seeking that what he was saying met approval.
Of course I had no idea what the hell they were talking about but I kept my cool taking my cue from Mike. Ken continued for over an hour before shaking Mike’s hand and then he gestured to me. I took his hand and shook it. Satisfied that he had completed his task Ken then left and drove off.
As soon as he had gone I asked Mike what the hell that was all about. Don’t worry he said with a smile you had him eating out your hand. Promising to explain all later I accepted the situation.
“I think we should seal our partnership” He declared
I stood there transfixed as he reached behind some rather rusty looking shelves and pulled out a bottle of champagne. This was for the topping out he explained but we deserve it. I was in no mood to argue and soon we had a glassful each and made a toast to Mundy’s rest he raised his glass I followed suit. A glass became two and three and suddenly we were kissing.
He reached behind me to unzip my dress and it fell to the floor his eyes were transfixed as he saw I had no panties on and my bra was soon undone. I kicked off my shoes and I now once more was naked before the gaze of my Boss. He began by kissing my neck cherishing me with every kiss. I responded by placing my hand on his crotch and rubbing the outside of his trousers. Now moving his attention to my tits he began to suckle on then and the sensations made the nipples stand proud and my spine tingle.
I had to remove my hand from his crotch as he knelt before me his hands exploring my pussy and as if my magic my legs parted to let him further his endeavours. He made my Goosebumps stand on end as he fingered my pussy and started to play with my clitty. After a while he laid the cloth that was covering the model down on the floor and I laid back and opened my legs for him as wide as I could given the space available. His head moved towards my pussy and then I felt his tongue I started to writhe around but pushing my pussy to meet his advancing tongue.
He licked me hard and deep and with each motion I was in heaven. I came several times and then he stopped to let me get my breath back. I motioned for him to come closer I wanted his cock but he moved away and motioned me to get dressed. I felt disappointed I wanted that cock in me and here I was being ordered to dress.
“Sorry” He said “We have to go we have more people to see and I promise if you will let me I will fuck you later”
“Oh Yes I do” I screamed “You bet I do”
I scrambled to my feet and put my dress back on
“What about your Bra” He enquired
“Save time later” I smiled
He winked understanding the message and helped me back over the mounds of earth but this time occasionally lifting my dress to look at my ass.
We climbed back into the car and set off once more as we drove he explained we were going to see the architect a man called Bill he had some alterations he wanted to make and he told me what they were and that I was to explain to Bill what we wanted and why. By the time we reached Bill’s office Mike was satisfied that I had my reasoning down pat and assured me it would go OK.
Bill greeted us at his office and again I was introduced as the Project Manager. We were led into an inner office and the two began talking.
“Actually Bill” Mike started “Katrina here has a few queries and modifications to run through”
I started my speech that Mike had guided me through. As I was talking Bill was listening intently and rubbing his brow. When I had finished I sat back and as instructed I placed a little leg on show.
Bill was not happy at the changes muttering he would have to be up all night to re draw the plans but my shapely legs won his argument plus the sweetener I had to offer.
As agreed Mike left the room to go to the bathroom to freshen up this was my cue and I inadvertently allowed my panty less pussy to be seen just a flash but it was enough. I waited till his eyes were fixed on my lower regions and I slowly lifted my dress so my pussy was now open to his gaze. I motioned him to take a closer inspection as I spread my legs apart and he moved nearer and started rubbing my pussy I let him know I was enjoying it and he got bolder and started to finger my pussy his hands were smooth as he touched me and I let out a low slow moan in appreciation of his work.
I allowed this to continue for a moment or two before as planned Mike flushed the toilet and we jumped apart as Mike walked in I was smoothing down my dress and Bill was sat at his desk.
The two made pleasantries and we left Bill to his work.
“Did it work” Mike asked
“Like a charm” I answered “Squeezing his butt as we walked back to the car.
Chapter 3

The journey back to the office was pretty formal Mike asking what I was gonna say to my husband and I wanted to know more about his wife. We reached the store and most were surprised to see me as Mike had told them I was taking the day off. I smiled back replying
“You know me I am bored at home I couldn’t stay away”
This satisfied them and we went to the office as we got through the door I had my ass squeezed as payback for earlier.
“Ok “ Mike said “Now its business we need to formalise a few things I have had some documents drawn up if you care to read them and if you agree sign them and I will get them legalised”
“Where do I sign” I asked
“No” he was quite adamant “Read them first I don’t want you making any decision you are not fully aware of”
God this was gonna take all afternoon and all I wanted was to fuck the man, but I duly complied and read the papers asking the odd question here and there and getting the right answers moving on. While I was at this task the phone was ringing which was usually my job to answer but Mike was doin all that and shuffling a few papers of his own.
Come my usual home time I was just getting through the final document and Mike noted the time. Wishing to complete I continued reading then signed the documents. I left them on Mike’s desk and went for my car. Driving home I went through the events of the day and feeling a little horny I had to play with my itchy pussy while trying to drive which proved impossible so I pulled over and lifted my dress and fingered myself. The result was I was a mess by the time I had finished and my juices were sticking to my thighs.
Reaching home I headed straight for the bathroom ignoring James sat in the kitchen and washed myself down and straightened my hair and just in case I went into the bedroom and put on some panties. Walking into the kitchen I casually asked James how was his day he replied he had had a busier one and we talked in general while I made dinner. Not once did he question why I was late but he was used to that as I sometimes did overtime.
Meal over and I started to explain my day of course I left out about having sex with my Boss and letting another guy feel my pussy. This time James was more interested and I told him the whole deal and how I had signed the contracts that virtually meant I was a partner in the new venture. I told him about the plans for the site and how it would affect me directly and of course I mentioned it meant I would be away more from home and I suggested that he learn to cook. That last part did not go over too well but if he chose to argue it I was prepared to play my trump card.

Bedtime came soon enough following the same pattern but this time I could not sleep and I went over and over in my mind how I would feel when I final got that cock that I had sucked into my pussy those thoughts were on my mind as I drifted off.
“Honey wake up”
“Eh what”
“Honey your Boss is here”
“It’s Saturday” I called out “Can’t I be left in peace”
I pulled on a housecoat and went into the kitchen to see my Boss talking to my husband chatting away and drinking coffee.
“Oh great” I said “And where’s mine?”
Much to my surprise James got up and made me a coffee while I sat trying to look comatose in my housecoat sat across from my Boss. After a few sips I began to register and asked why he had called on a Saturday.
“We have work to do young lady” Mike smiled at me
“Work”
“Yes you signed the papers did you not read them as I asked”
“Errrr yes”
“Then get dressed and hurry we do not have all day”
I was struck with awe what had I let myself in for yes I had read the damn papers it was all about me being in charge of the project and material control as well as fiscal but it never mentioned working Saturday. I sloped off to get dressed I couldn’t wear anything too slutty with my husband about so making sure I was decent and had panties on I hurriedly got ready.
Once we were out of sight of the house I reached under my dress lifted my bum off the seat and removed my panties. Mike whistled as I did so. I called him a pervert and we laughed.
“Are these clothes suitable for where we are going?” I asked
“They are fine Honey perfect”
I smiled and sat back enjoying the ride. We went a completely different route to the one previous and I started to wonder where we were going
“The site is that way” I pointed out “And this is not the road to the store”
Mike never answered just smiled and kept driving. I gave up hope of getting an answer and just sat back. It was a lovely day and I was with my Boss and lover nothing else mattered. After about an hour of driving Mike said we had arrived. We had reached a large house and as we pulled up a young girl of about 12 came out to greet us. There was something about her that I could not place. We went inside and he introduced the girl as Amy and she skipped off and his wife who I knew was called Cynthia came into the room in a wheelchair. I was prepared as Mike had told me about her accident and so I did not dwell on her state.
We went into what was the second living room and Amy came in with drinks. She hander her mother a large Gin and her father a Whisky and asked what I wanted. I asked for an orange juice her face looked disappointed.
“Oh something stronger than that” Her Mother said “Bring another Gin. “
I tried to protest but she would not have it and as I was a guest I felt it rude to argue. I sat there as Cynthia was talking to Mike and suddenly she came out with
“So she is the one a wise choice darling”
This confused me I would have to ask Mike later but for now I was enjoying the company and the drink. I had never had Gin before and as it first went down I coughed. This seemed to amuse Cynthia and Amy. After a few sips I got used to the taste and when another one was proffered I duly accepted. Mike was first to state
“Right dear we have to go we are on a schedule”
Cynthia nodded and Amy smiled. I thanked them for the hospitality and said we should do this more often
“Oh we will dear, we will” Cynthia replied and Amy still had that grin.
Once outside in the car I remarked to Mike how charming his family was and he smiled. I remembered the remark about his wife saying wise choice.
“Well” he said “I have a confession here”
I was open mouthed but let him continue
“As you saw my wife is wheelchair bound and is incapable of having sex”
“So”
“So” he continued “We discussed about my needs and she suggested I take a lover”
To say I was dumfounded is an understatement
“And you chose me” I asked
“Well not exactly” He continued “I had tried dating a few ladies but I never felt comfortable with them and I never had any physical contact either”
“Ah “I said
“So when I saw you naked for the first time and you sucked me off I told my wife. She was happy I had found someone and wanted to meet you”
“Does she know I am also your Secretary?”
“Not at first but she does now and it was her idea to offer you a partnership did you read all the documents?”
Mike then explained that as well as his partner in business I was to be his lover and mother to Amy.
“My wife has cancer” He stated “She has 6 months left and wishes me to be happy after her death”
This was all a bit of a shock and I could not take it all in.
“I have not formalised the documents yet “He continued “If you wish to back out say so”
“No” I stated “It was just a shock”
“There is one more thing”
What else could there be
“My wife wants to watch us having sex it will give her great pleasure something I cannot do for her alone”
Mike looked at me and I looked back. I need time to think I stated. That is fine Honey he replied and kissed me on the cheek. We drove some more my mind pondering the events that had led to this. My husband was useless he prefers 12 yr old girls. My sex life has improved but do I want to have another woman watch me fuck her husband even if she is dying.
As if he understood my dilemma Mike never said another word until we reached our destination. It was then I suddenly shouted out in a public car park with the windows wound down.
“OK the answer is yes”
I had suddenly realised this was how I was going to payback my husband and have fun at the same time. Mike kissed me full on the lips but this kiss was not as I had expected it was a lip trembling Kiss it came from within a true lovers kiss. We sat tongues entwined for what seemed like hours before Mike realised we were here for another reason.
We left the car and walked over to the little diner where a very smart waitress came up and took out breakfast order. After we had eaten we were shown into the kitchens. This is what I had in mind Mike was explaining but ours will also have a bar at one end and he was asking my opinion at the same time watching how things operated.
Leaving the kitchen and going out the back we were shown the storage areas and coolers and Mike was taking notes I was too. We thanked our host and Mike offered to pay the bill but it was refused and we thanked the guy.
“Just be grateful you didn’t need to suck him off” Mike laughed
“I will if it helps” I replied
Walking hand in hand back to the car Mike whispered in my ear I LOVE YOU
Chapter 4

We drove back to Mike’s house and found it empty. Amy must have gone out Mike observed and Cynthia will be at the clinic having more drugs for the pain. I felt an unease walking in the door with Mike holding my hand and kissing me as we walked in. Being silent the house felt eerie. Mike gave me the grand tour and it was huge a massive kitchen, five bedrooms, three lounges, a music room and Mikes study. After a while I felt a little more comfortable maybe that was the fact of Mike’s presence or the Gin I was offered.
Feeling relaxed and drowsy after my second Gin of the session and fourth of the day I was comforted when Mike sat beside me and I snuggled into his arms as though it was the most natural thing in the world.
I was woken by a voice
“Nice to see you again Kaitlin”
There was Cynthia I tried to rise from Mike’s arms but she just smiled at me
“Relax child” She said “You look tired”
I was a little but I said I was fine
“Mike” Cynthia started “Show our guest to the bedroom”
I was too overcome to argue and Mike picked me up in his arms and carried me off I was aware that Cynthia was following but too tired to care.
Mike laid me down on the bed and was about to leave the room
“Put her in properly” Cynthia snapped “Let me see you undress her”
My eyes were half shut as my clothing was removed and there I was now laid out on the bed totally naked with Cynthia gazing down at my body.
I felt her hands as they started to play with my nipples and her breath as she leaned in and kissed one of my tits. One of her hands was moving its way down my body rubbing my belly and I murmured my pleasure. I had never had another woman touch me before and it felt good. At school and in my early teens we had masturbated together within our clich?ut we never touched each other.
“Mike she has a lovely pussy spread her legs for me”
Mike did as his wife asked and I felt her rub my clitty mmmmmm this was nice. I was enjoying the feeling of another woman touching my pussy.
Mike then helped Cynthia lie down on the bed beside me and while she played with me I noticed Mike was undressing his wife. Soon she was totally naked by my side in response to her ministering I reached out and touched her pussy.
“Thank you dear” Cynthia said “But I have no feeling don there but thank you all the same.”
I was beginning to enjoy this more and waking up a little as I sat up and started to suckle on her breasts which were larger than mine. She moaned in response which told me she had feeling in those at least.
“Oooooooh Yes “She responded “Play with mommy’s tits”
I continued and as I did Mike had taken his cock out so I asked him to put it in my mouth I stopped sucking on Cynthia’s tits but continued to tweak her nipples. I had a cock in my mouth and a nipple in my fingers and I loved it. This continued for some time until Mike said he wanted to cum. immediately I removed his cock from my mouth and rubbed his shaft up and down. His moans were getting louder and as he was about to cum I aimed his cock at Cynthia’s breasts and his cum splattered all over them. I licked Mikes cock clean.
Mike got off the bed to give me room as I rolled over I started to lick all the cum from Cynthia’s tits and belly. Her pleasure was plain to see and I made sure that not a drop was left.
By this time Cynthia was tired so Mike rolled her over and under the covers where she promptly fell asleep. Mike rolled back on top of me and we kissed and cuddled for ages. When Mike got his stamina back he finally shoved his cock into me. I offered no resistance as he pumped in and out his piston movements sending waves of pleasure through my entire body. I felt the tremor as my orgasm came and I clung tighter to that cock with my cunt muscles squeezing him into my very insides. With a grunt and an Aghhhhhh he unleashed a load of cum inside my cunt walls and he lay there for a while before he went limp and withdrew as he did the sperm oozed out and began dribbling down my legs.
“Pity Cynthia fell asleep” Mike said “She would have loved to clean up that mess
“No bother” I replied and with deft hands I began to scoop the oozing cum out of my pussy and licking it off my hands. And I cleaned his cock by licking that too.
We both fell asleep in each other’s arms lying naked on top of the bed that his wife was sleeping in. When I awoke the sun had gone down and neither Mike nor Cynthia was in the room. I quickly got dressed and wandering through the house I found them in the living room. Amy was there too and smiled as I walked in.
“We didn’t want to disturb you dear” Cynthia said “You looked all but done in and thank you for making my day”
“My pleasure”
Mike handed me a coffee and I drank with pleasure Amy went to fetch her father another one. As she arose I noticed a motif on her panties OMG it was the same as the one I had found in my bathroom. Now was not the time to confront her but I would as soon as I got a chance.
My thoughts were somewhat muddled by my realisation that my lovers daughter was fucking my husband.
“I hope we do this again” Cynthia said “You have the most wonderful pussy”
“And you have magnificent tits” I replied “And yes we will do this again as often as you want”
“You may live to regret those words” Cynthia chuckled but I could see by the gleam in her eyes it was all for a laugh
“You are very lucky having such a virile husband” I replied
“Thank you my dear you will take care of him for me”
“Oh yes I will I promise”
Cynthia sighed with relief and Mike shrugged his shoulders he knew his fate was sealed his wife had spoken and he loved his wife I could tell.
Realising the time I suggested that I be run back home but Cynthia said it was all taken care of and I was stopping the night a bed had been made and that was that. I accepted the offer and we talked some.
Cynthia had cancer it was discovered when she had her accident falling off a horse. She was resigned to her fate knowing that her husband would always remember her but his needs would be met before and after her passing. Also there was Amy to consider and whilst Mike was a good father he had no idea of how girls behaved
“She needs discipline” Cynthia said “I cannot do it because I cannot see what she gets up to and her father is too soft on her”
I knew full well what little Amy got up to but was not going to tell a dying woman that instead I agreed to be a surrogate mother both while Cynthia was alive and after passing. Amy had already gone to bed and so it was agreed that I take over as parent straight away Amy would be informed in the morning. Cynthia wished us both goodnight and went off to her room.
“Mike” I said “Don’t you have to go see your wife into bed
“No” he replied “She sleeps in her clothes I go in the morning and wash and bathe her and change them but she can get on the bed and off by herself”
“Well you better show me to my room then”
“Our room” He replied “When you stay here we shall share the same bed”
That idea sounded fine to me I would get more of his cock. We went to bed and got undressed.
“Oh by the way” he said “I sleep nude hope you do not mind”
I had no nightie so I told him I sleep the same way and we crawled into bed. For once I was glad we did not have sex I had just about had enough for today and my pussy was sore from his cock earlier. He kissed me goodnight but he did not turn his back on me he fell asleep facing me.
I soon went to sleep and slept soundly
Chapter 5

As the sun shone through the window I looked across at my lover who was still asleep. I kissed him on the cheek and left the bed to go the bathroom. As I had no nightie and it was only across the landing I decided to chance it and making sure no one was stirring I made my way across. I had just about reached the bedroom door on the way back when a voice said
“Good morning”
I looked back to see Amy on the landing making her way to the bathroom completely starker’s I drew a breath as I watched her no wonder my husband fucked her she was beautiful her small titted body her hairless little slit wow. Then I caught myself I was getting turned on by a 12 yr old girl.
I checked myself said “Good morning” and went back into the bedroom shutting the door. Mike had risen by now and was stretching out to welcome the new day. I walked up to him and kissed him and he hugged me back. I suddenly had a thought I had no change of clothes and so I reluctantly had to put on yesterdays dress. Mike didn’t notice men never do. Dressing himself he told me to help myself to breakfast while he administered to his wife’s needs.
I offered to help but he politely told me it was not needed and maybe one day but not today. I did not argue but made my way to the kitchen. Amy was there eating Cereal she was still naked.
“Should you not get dressed” I asked her
“No I always eat like this anyways dads sorting mum out I will be out the way by the time they get down”
I let it pass after all I was the interloper and it was her house. I had the opportunity to ask her to explain about her relationship with my husband but seeing as I had just had sex with her mother and father thought better of it. I found what I was looking for and sat and ate breakfast. Amy finished well before I did and left next time I saw her she had clothes on and a few moments later Cynthia and Mike appeared. Amy hung round long enough to get some money from her father and left.
“You spoil her” Cynthia said
Mike shrugged and I saw the merest hint of wickedness as he looked at me and then back to his wife. Cynthia asked me if I slept well and I said I had. Mike came over and gave me a full on kiss with his wife watching and I responded. I saw Cynthia smile. Mike made a play for my ass and I pretended to be shy and we chased around the table like two school-kids until I gave in and he lifted my dress and slapped my bare ass in front of his wife.
“Today being Sunday we will be going to church” Mike informed me “You are welcome to come or wait here till our return”
There seemed little point in sitting alone so I decided to join them then realised I had nothing to wear I was wearing yesterdays dress and it smelled of pussy and cum hardly something to wear to church. Cynthia noticed my dilemma
“Mike goes get her one of those dresses I can’t get into any more”
Mike scooted off and as he did so Cynthia lifted my dress up and started to rub my pussy. I just stood and let her I even opened my legs wider as her hands stroked.
“Remove the dress child” she asked
I did so without hesitation and stood in her kitchen naked with her feeling my pussy and admiring my body. She commented on my young skin and how she wished she was young and beautiful. I told her she still was and I loved her body especially her tits I was so jealous of those. She thanked me for my kindness and continued rubbing my pussy. I felt a nice warm sensation a place of belonging and I let her continue.
Mike was soon back and his jaw dropped watching me standing naked being worked on by his wife. Cynthia never stopped just motioning to Mike to put the dress on the table. When she was finished with me I picked up the dress and put it on. It fitted fine and by the clock on the wall it was time to start for church.
We didn’t use Mikes car to go church he got another one out the garage and I saw why it had adaptations to assist Cynthia in getting in and out and had room to put the wheelchair. She sat in back and I rode up front. Nothing was said on the way to church. We passed a few folk on foot as we reached the church and Mike drove almost up to the door and Cynthia climbed out to be greeted by the minister and a few other folk.
Some I recognised from town and others I had seen in the store but there was one I definitely recognised it was my husband and he was standing next to Amy as his eyes met mine he moved away from her and she scowled. Coming over he asked what I was doing here I replied going to church. He knew I never went church but now I knew where he skulked off to every Sunday. I was greeted by the Minister and I followed Cynthia and Mike inside.
James did not follow us in and looking round I saw no sign of Amy either that was if any was needed the final proof of their liaison. Service over we drifted out gradually no one seemed in a hurry to leave and I mingled making small talk with the people I knew. Reaching the door I saw no sign of James but Amy was there waiting for her lift home as was the custom. Cynthia noticed her dishevelled state at the same time as I did and turning to me she said
“You will have to discipline her when we get home”
Having no ideas how I was to undertake such a task I just agreed and Cynthia seemed pleased.
The ride home was in silence I sat in the back as Amy automatically assumed the front seat.
We reached the house and as mike put away the car Cynthia took me aside and told me the first thing I need to do was assert my authority on Amy or she would run wild since her accident she was unable to and Mike was unwilling to discipline her. If I was to take over as mother I needed to learn. This made sense to me and I concurred. When Mike was in the house Cynthia called for Amy and she came down from her room.
Cynthia explained to Amy that I was to be the new mother and I had to teach her some respect and the lesson was to start immediately. Amy was none too thrilled at hearing this but Cynthia shut her up.
“Since my accident young lady you have not had the correct discipline that you had before do you know what I am talking about?”
Amy nodded her head in sorrow.
“From now on” explained Cynthia “You will obey Kaitlin and take punishment from her and not answer back understood”
Amy nodded
“Very well” said Cynthia “Go prepare yourself”
I wondered what this preparation involved and was about to question Cynthia when Amy came back in her hands cuffed behind her back totally naked and a belt clenched in her teeth. Surely I was not expected to hit the child. As if in answer Amy knelt at my feet Cynthia motioned for me to take the belt and as I did so Amy stood up and place herself over the kitchen table her legs splayed open and her bottom in the air. I looked at Amy then back at her mother.
“You may begin in your own time” Cynthia remarked to me “And do not be gentle”
Amy was beginning to whimper as I raised the belt and bought it down on her ass cheek. Cynthia seemed satisfied that I had applied enough force. I was resigned to stop but Cynthia told me to continue I was instructed to give her 19 more to make 20 in total. As I continued to strike first on one cheek then the other as instructed I could visibly see her cheeks getting redder and redder.
At each stroke the girl would chant thank you mummy. If she failed to say thank you she had to have one more. Satisfied at her daughter’s punishment it was her father’s job to apply the ointment to his daughter’s buttocks which he did with relish and I swear I saw a slight erection. Amy stood still while her father applied the ointment and after he was done she did not move but continued to bend over the table with her ass stuck out.
I wondered why this was until Cynthia started fingering her daughter’s ass. As she played with her I was told that this part was voluntary on my part but Cynthia always did it and I was welcome to continue the custom. As she spoke Amy whimpered at the assault being made on her ass. Cynthia took no notice of her crying and compounded the situation by opening her ass cheeks and inserting a dildo she had in her handbag. As I watched Amy being pounded I could feel my arousal and had to lift my dress and shove a finger in to quell my thirst.
Cynthia noted my state and motioned me to move toward her as I did so I continued to finger my cunt. Amy was allowed to stand back and I was instructed to lie back on the table and spread my legs wide. Amy knew what was required and she bent down once more and started licking my pussy as her mother continued to assault her with the dildo. Mike was not left out he climbed up on the table and I was able with some adjustment in posture to make my mouth available for him to fuck.
Amy was as expert a pussy licker as her mother and soon I began to climax and I felt the first wave take and shake my body. Cynthia had finished her assault on Amy and had moved around to watch Mike fuck my mouth. A second wave hit me and I was out of control I gushed fluids right into amyls face and mouth and I felt good. Not so long after Mike shot his load into my mouth and I swallowed as much as I could. Amy then stood up leaving my pussy and moved toward her father where she proceeded to lick his cock clean to the satisfaction of her mother.
Sated we all needed to take a breath and Cynthia took the keys out her bag and unlocked Amy’s cuffs. It had been an amazing time and as Mike’s cock slipped out of Amy’s mouth she had a grin on her face. Mike kissed his daughter then his wife then me in that order. We all got dressed except for Cynthia who never undressed and Mike got his keys and went to the garage to get the car ready to take us all to dinner.
This time Amy took the back seat as we drove off and as I turned round she was leaning into her mother’s arms. Cynthia gently kissed Amy on the forehead as we drove and I reflected on what had happened and a satisfied grin came to my face. Feeling a little more confident as we waited for Cynthia to get out the car I took Amy to one side and asked her if she knew who I was. She nodded yes I was James wife. I asked her why she was going out with a married man and she looked at me and said well you are. I had no answer to that.
Amy went on to tell me that James had told her I was frigid in bed and did not like sex. At first she was scared because he took her virginity but after that she loved it and because she was doing him a service it was fine. They had been seeing each other since she was 11 and it became a habit when I was working late she would come into the house. James would pick her up and bring her home and they had sex in every room including my bed. At least she was open about it and considering what we had just done I could not be mad at her.
We had dinner and talked about stuff in general and we drove back to my place after depositing Cynthia back home. Amy came with us and as we drove we hatched a plan. James was not home yet and as we waited we put the plan into action. First I packed a few clothes in a small case and Mike took it out to the car. When he came back in I was ready for him I was tied to the bed which Amy had expertly done but if I wanted I could easily free myself. I was completely naked and Mike soon stripped off. He started by fingering my pussy and eating my cunt out I was wriggling like I was afraid but this was all an act and I played the frigid part to perfection.
Mike was yelling at me to shut up bitch and slapping my tits and pussy Amy was out of sight We heard James car pull up and we went to town on our performance as I heard James enter the kitchen I let out a scream and Mike yelled take this whore at me and James walked in on the scene. He was about to hit Mike when all of a sudden from her hiding place out popped Amy completely nude as planned. James was stunned at the situation he found himself in. I had my chance and I grabbed it.
Before he could utter a word I told him yes I fucked my boss, his wife and daughter and if he didn’t like it I could order Amy to stop fucking him, but if he cooperated I was happy for him to continue fucking Amy as after all I was her new Mother.

---

Enslaved sisters Weekend of debauchery

Chapter Five part 2

Author’s note to readers. Nothing about this story is meant to portray any of the characters are under eighteen years of age despite the obvious sexual immaturity of the main characters. Also this story features themes of rape, sexual slavery, bestiality, and incest. It is intended as fantasy and nothing else. If you don’t like such stories STOP reading now. Also don’t fill up the comments section with comments about how sick individuals in the story are or about people that read or write such stories. Those looking to take some enjoyment out of this tale enjoy.

Also due to the story line the names of characters have been changed. To help the reader keep from being confused by these changes here is a listing of the changes so far.

Molly is now Brothel Whore 3567-A

Megan is now Brothel Whore 3567-B

Unnamed twin sister is now Brothel Whore 3569-A

Unnamed twin sister is now Brothel Whore 3569-B

The stepmother Shannon is now Mistress 3567

Chapter Five

Part 2

The twins finally get their turn

As soon as the door closed behind them Brothel Whores 3567-A and 3567-B knew what was expected of them. Dropping to their knees in front their customer they looked up at him with the fear clearly visible on their faces. Still their training told them their only purpose is life is to satisfy their owner’s desires and for the rest of the weekend this man owned them.

“Master may these slave whores have the privilege of sucking your glorious cock?”

Even as they said that in unison and he nodded in consent at the same time their customer’s slave began to undress him. When his dick was visible they crawled closer and as they took turns licking along his hardening shaft. Once they had him ready they began to take turns taking his cock into their mouths. Brothel Whore 3567-A began to exclusively suck the cock while Brothel Whore 3567-B moved behind him.

Taking a quick breath Brothel Whore 3567-B stuck her face between his ass cheeks and began to lick along his ass hole. Forcing herself to take the next step Brothel Whore 3567-B plunged her tongue into his waiting anal cavity. Even as she began flicking her tongue within his ass hole Brothel Whore 3567-B could hear her sister gagging as she struggled take the cock fully into her throat.

As her sister probing tongue was at work Brothel Whore 3567-A was talking the customer’s cock deeper with each pass. Before long she could feel feel trying to enter her throat. Trying to force it along she began to gag as she thrust her head forward as hard as she dared. On her third try Brothel Whore 3567-A felt the tip finally get past her esophagus and enter her throat. As her lips finally wrapped around the base she looked up at him and saw him smiling as he looked down at her.

As he patted her on the head he nodded his towards his ass. The meaning was clear as Brothel Whore 3567-A moved to switch places with her sister. Soon her sister had his cock in her mouth while Brothel Whore 3567-A was using her tongue to inspect his sphincter. Brothel Whore 3567-B was having a little easier time then her sister did. For some reason she was able to take the cock into her throat after he second attempt. Still she almost forgot about the lessons on working her tongue along the underside of his shaft.

Brothel Whore 3567-A was lost in her task when she felt her sister nudge her. She moved back in front of the customer in time to see him shooting his load into her sister’s open mouth. Even as the last drops of cum landed on her tongue Brothel Whore 3567-B was moving towards her sister’s open mouth. When their lips met Brothel Whore 3567-A’s tongue entered her sister’s waiting mouth. Soon their tongues were attempting to twist around each other as they swapped the cum between them.

Momentarily forgetting where they were as they became lost in the embrace. Though once they finally broke the kiss they would quickly remember. With some difficulty they were able to stand up as he moved on to the bed. Quickly crawling on to the bed with him they were pushed on to their backs on each side of him.

From the talk before they had been sold to him they would have thought he would have taken them immediately. However now he seamed in no hurry as he moved from each of the sister to the other as he took turns kissing them. All the while his fingers of one hand began to play with their pussies as the the other hand had untied the little bows holding the top of their baby dolls closed.

Once their breasts were free of the lacy garment their nipples and breasts become the object of the hand’s attention. Between the subtle fondling of their breasts and the fingers playing with their clits they had become highly aroused. Not that it took much in the first place due to their training.

They were desperate to be fucked in next to no time. However whenever they would start to beg him he would instantly stop them with a single finger to his lips. Before his hands would go back to fondling their sensitive flesh. This cycle would then be repealed as they were kept on the edge of release by the man.

They had been subjected to a specific training regiment since their enslavement. Their bodies had been gradually conditioned to crave release and would become aroused almost instantly when they were stimulated. This man knew of this and was now using this to torment the sisters.

Even when his fingers began to slip into each of their pussies He would only get them to the edge of release then stop. This was a new torment for the twins. The one thing they haven’t been denied since their enslavement was as many orgasms as they wanted. Now they were helplessly left wanting as the man would take one of them to the brink of their climax. Only to stop and move to her sister to repeat the process.

Soon nothing else mattered to them anymore except for their their release and they would have promised or given anything to get it. Their only problem was he wouldn’t let them speak. So they could only communicate their desperation to him through their whimpering. When he finally did allow them to speak their desperation was plainly visible as they started to beg.

“Please master fuck these whore slaves? Please master drive your magnificent cock into the pussies of these whore slaves? Please master fuck these whore slaves and use them as your cum receptacles?”

They were quite the sight to behold arms bound behind their backs their lingerie pooling around their bodies. Their legs spread revealing their sopping wet pussies with each gyration of their hips. Throw in the look of desperation on their faces and they were the picture of bitches in heat as they begged to be to be fucked.

There was only one problem he could see at the moment. Which one should he fuck first? Granted he could’ve flipped a coin to decide or he could do something else. Maybe someway pit one sister against the other by making one watch jealously while he fucks the other. Or as he fucks one have her pleasure her sister. Perhaps let his slave keep one occupied while he fucks her sister.

He decided on a mixture of his first and last options with a special twist he thought of at the last second. Quickly calling his slave to come to him as got quarter from his discarded clothing. After the coin toss decided which one got to go first he ordered his slave to eat the other out. However the slave wasn’t to let the sister orgasm until he allowed it.

Brothel Whore 3567-B watched as the customer quietly talked to his slave a petite strawberry blonde who kept her long hair in twin pony tails. Strangely she hadn’t checked her out until now as she watched her slowly approaching the bed alongside the customer. She was very pretty with nice breasts and a flat stomach.

Like all slaves she had a slave collar and shackles with black fishnet stockings held up with black and white lace garters. Brothel Whore 3567-B also saw this slave’s collar and shackles had a black and white lace pattern inlaid on them that would’ve gone perfectly with those skimpy maid outfits they had worn. Though from the words “Pleasure Maid” engraved in the heart shaped tag hanging from her belly button piercing Brothel Whore 3567-B suspected this slave wore also.

Even as the slave began to crawl between Brothel Whore 3567-B’s spread legs she wondered what she looked like in the outfit. Though this thought was suddenly pushed from her mind the slave lowered her pretty face to Brothel Whore 3567-B’s pussy and proceeded to eat her out. At almost the same moment the customer’s cock sank deeply into Brothel Whore 3567-A’s pussy.

Brothel Whore 3567-B hadn’t even noticed him on her sister until she cried out from the penetration. Hearing her sister’s cry her attention suddenly shot from the slave eating her out to the man pounding away at her sister’s pussy. Brothel Whore 3567-B briefly was worried about her sister until she saw the same lust crazed expression on her face she had to wear.

As the customer relentlessly pounded away at her sister’s pussy Brothel Whore 3567-B was getting to the brink of her own orgasm from the skilled tongue working over her own pussy. When the slave suddenly stopped her oral stimulation Brothel Whore 3567-B’s worry for her sister turned into envy as she watched Brothel Whore 3567-A crying out in orgasm.

Though it seamed that wouldn’t be the only one her sister got as the customer never slowed his assault on her pussy. Brothel Whore 3567-B watched as her sister was soon on the brink of a second orgasm when suddenly she felt the customer’s slave resume eating her out. She could only pray that this time she would finally allowed her release as once again her sister’s orgasmic cries filled the air.

Then once again she was to be denied as she saw not only the slave not only stop licking her but move all together. Closing her eyes in a desperate attempt not to cry in despair Brothel Whore 3567-B tried to shut out what she thought was her sister whimpering from another pending climax. So distracted by her self pity Brothel Whore 3567-B yet again failed to notice what the customer was doing until he was on top of her.

Her eyes suddenly shot open when she felt her pussy lips parting around the invading shaft swiftly plunging into her. Only her surprise about the sudden change in her fortunes allowed Brothel Whore 3567-B to save off instantly having her climax. Though there was no stopping the inevitable for when Brothel Whore 3567-B focused on the cock moving within her she finally went over the edge.

With anything that is suppressed the intensity of her orgasm was massive. Her body bent backwards and she fought to remain conscious as Brothel Whore 3567-B flooded the bed with her juices. Even as her tight vaginal sleeve rippled around his reciprocating cock his pace began to quicken. He quickly established a comfortable rhythm to his thrusts.

Brothel Whore 3567-B was to have no respite from her climax. With next to no time to recover her body as rocked by an even more massive orgasm. This one was more than she could take as unconscious took Brothel Whore 3567-B. The look of satisfaction on the customer’s face was the last thing she remembered as blackness took her and her body went limp.

Brothel Whore 3567-B woke took the sounds of a woman’s orgasmic screams. At first she thought it was the customer fucking her sister again. Though when her eyes opened Brothel Whore 3567-B saw the customer’s slave was on his lap riding his cock. Brothel Whore 3567-B couldn’t get over how sexy the slave looked while fucking her owner.

Her hands resting flat on her owner’s chest as her hips and stomach rolled as they propelled her up and down onto the cock. The look of bliss on her face as she looked him in the eyes. All throughput training they were told a slave’s greatest pleasure comes from her complete devotion to her owner. Yet this wasn’t just the straight submissive devotion they had seen in the other slaves. This slave genuinely loved this man that kept her as his slave.

Brothel Whore 3567-B was a little envious of this slave as she submitted out of love and devotion. While Brothel Whore 3567-B and her sister submitted out of fear and to appease their uncontrollable arousal. While Brothel Whore 3567-B knew that she would do anything because of what fueled her submission. However every time she did do these things she would also have regrets and confusion afterwards.

Even as she thought about how lucky the slave was the customer noticed she had awoken. Brothel Whore 3567-B suddenly realized that she had broken a major caveat by passing out the way she did. The pleasure of of the customer was to come first and the slave was not to let anything get in the way of that pleasure. Brothel Whore 3567-B was certain that both her and her sister were about to be brutality punished as she watched the customer and his slave having near simultaneous orgasms.

Even as the slave collapsed onto her owner’s chest exhausted Brothel Whore 3567-B was expecting him to whip them or something worse shortly. As he carefully rolled her off of him Brothel Whore 3567-B braced herself for what was coming. She was certain her punishment was immanent when the customer grabbed a hold of her and her sister’s leashes.

However to her surprise Brothel Whore 3567-B was ordered to lick the customer’s cum from his slave’s pussy. While Brothel Whore 3567-A got the privilege of licking the customer’s cock clean. They would later learn that the customer loved to see beautiful women orgasming and had really enjoyed watching the twins’ orgasms.

Brothel Whore 3567-A had the customer’s cock licked clean fairly quickly but her sister took a little longer with her task. Still they both soon finished and were kneeling before the customer waiting to fulfill his next command. Brothel Whore 3567-B was so physically and emotionally exhausted when they were ordered to lay on their stomachs with their asses in the air that she was on cruise control as she moved to comply.

Only when the customer began to ream out and lube up their ass holes did they even realize what was coming. Since their auction they had tried not to think about their comrades but the images of Brothel Whore 3621’s ass fucking came back to them. Knowing what was coming their training kicked in they began to beg for their coming ass fuckings.

If things progressed as with their other fucking and their blow job Brothel Whore 3567-B knew her sister would be first. Brothel Whore 3567-A’s scream a little while later confirmed this suspicion. Looking at her sister Brothel Whore 3567-B could definitely tell that this was extremely painful for her. The look of pain on her face with each stroke of the customer’s cock into her bowels as one of pure agony.

This reminded Brothel Whore 3567-B of the guys that had taken their virginites. They had only focused on their pleasure as the girls’ hymen were painfully ripped away during the short fuckings before they dumped them. This leaving both of them curled up in fetal positions crying about being used. Brothel Whore 3567-B was beginning to fear this experience would end the same way.

While that time the guys were inexperienced and finished quickly. There was no chance of them receiving anything but the pain from their deflowerings. The customer on the other hand was well experienced and before she knew it Brothel Whore 3567-A was actually thrusting her hips back to meet his. Any pain she had felt was soon overshadowed by the pleasure as her orgasm began to build. Brothel Whore 3567-B was certain the orgasm her sister soon had wasn’t anywhere near as massive as the one that had left her unconscious a while ago. But still it was safe to say her sister did at least enjoy her first ass fucking.

A new element was introduced once the customer deposited his sperm into Brothel Whore 3567-A’s bowels. While they had sucked the cum from Brothel Whore 3621’s pussy and ass hole already. Yet this would be the first time Brothel Whore 3567-B got to suck the cum from one her sister’s orifices after a fucking.

Brothel Whore 3567-B had actually enjoyed that earlier experience and licking the cum out of the customer’s slave’s pussy. All of that was on top of the enjoyment she got out of giving her sister pleasure with her tongue and now she just considered this a pleasant addition to a favorite task. Even as her sister was licking the customer’s cock clean she felt Brothel Whore 3567-B’s tongue delving into her ass hole.

Brothel Whore 3567-B was to engrossed in her task to notice that her sister had finished her own. Though as she had been expected to Brothel Whore 3567-A had been able to keep the customer’s cock hard so he could fuck her sister next. While she hadn’t enjoyed the initial pain that came with her first ass fucking she did get off and knew her sister would not turn down an opportunity for another orgasm tonight.

Brothel Whore 3567-B’s face was still buried in her sister’s ass when the customer’s cock was plunged into her own ass hole. This left her screaming in both surprise and from the sudden pain from the penetration of her virgin ass hole. Though the surprise also spared her a lot of the pain since her sphincter was relaxed during the initial penetration. Even without her body having a chance to resist the violation of her ass hole still hurt like hell.

Brothel Whore 3567-B knew pleading for the removal of the cock was pointless. So as she felt the intrusive shaft began moving within her she instead tried her best to relax her ass hole while her tears flowed freely. This was easier said than done for Brothel Whore 3567-B who at this point had began to wish the customer would just cum already. She briefly considered begging to be fucked harder in the hopes of him finishing quicker.

Though when he finally did increase the tempo of his thrusting Brothel Whore 3567-B found that the pain had began to decrease some and that she was beginning to feel some pleasurable sensations. Brothel Whore 3567-B’s mind began to focus solely on these sensations as the customer began to establish a quicker rhythm.

Brothel Whore 3567-B’s grunts with with each thrust had began to change at this point. From almost a shriek at the start to the more pleasure filled groans heard from her during her earlier fucking. As this experience slowly began to turn from painful to possibly pleasurable Brothel Whore 3567-B began to wonder if she could even have an orgasm.

With that hope in mind Brothel Whore 3567-B began thrusting backwards in response to the customer’s own thrusts. Before long the pain she was feeling was now being overshadowed by the pleasure once the customer reached under her and began to play with her clit piecing. Brothel Whore 3567-B’s conditioning began to kick when the customer did this and she could actually feel her climax getting closer.

When this started Brothel Whore 3567-B would’ve even considered being able to have an orgasm from this yet alone any enjoyment whatsoever. When her climax hit Brothel Whore 3567-B was certain that she wanted to try anal again with the customer before the weekend was over. Even cleaning his cock afterwards wasn’t as bad as she thought it would be.

This was probably do to her conditioning as well. After all whenever she had been made to do a degrading task in training it was accompanied by her vibrator turning on. So now whenever she was to think about any of these tasks Brothel Whore 3567-B’s arousal began building almost immediately. Even as she had thought about being fucked by the dogs earlier she could feel herself getting aroused by the thought.

Strangely when they were ordered to lay on the floor at the foot of the bed some small part within the sisters were actually looking forward to what was next. While they were certain that they probably wouldn’t be able to handle anymore anal sex that night. They did have their pussies and mouths available for the customer’s pleasure and hopefully their own.

To their disappointment though they found that it would have to wait until morning when short chains were attached to their collars. After the other end of the chains were hooked to the bed they were ordered to get some sleep. Unable to move but a foot in any direction the sisters snuggled closer together as the customer turned the lights out before climbing into bed with his slave.

It took a while for the twins to settle down and finally fall to sleep. Though once they did their dreams were filled with images of them participating in many of the acts they had witnessed during the day. From the gang bangs to even fuckings by the dogs circulated through their heads. Of course these dreams would haunt the both of them in the morning.

Despite their weird dreams it still seamed like they had just fallen asleep when the customer’s slave was waking them up. Both of the sisters remembered what they had been dreaming about and had made a decision not to discuss them with anyone even each other. Mostly neither sister was willing to admit to being aroused by the images in their dreams even though they both could tell something was bothering each other.

When they were put to work sucking the customer’s cock they were thankful for the distraction. Especially since they had the customer’s slave couching them through the proper method of giving a double blow job to her master. Instead of one of the sisters giving a rim job they were instructed to alternate between one sucking the cock while the other sister sucked on the customer’s balls.

While their lips and tongues were satisfactory pleasuring her master’s cock the slave’s fingers were gently teasing the twins nipples. Once her fingers started working their way lower the twins’ moans became part of their efforts to pleasure the customer. When the twins were kneeling side by side a little while later as the customer took turns shooting his cum into their open mouths they knew they had done well.

Even as they eagerly swallowed the customer’s cum his slave was removing the twins’ collars and shackles. They then then allowed to take off their stockings and lingerie as the customer removed his slave’s shackles and collar. Once all three of the slaves were completely naked with their hair down the customer took them into the adjacent bathroom.

Next the sisters got to take turns showering the customer and his slave before being left alone to take care of each other. To both of their disappointment however they were ordered not to engage in their standard post shower lesbianism. This was to prove difficult for them since both sisters wanted some relief from the arousal that had built up during the blow job. However they both were quite aware that they belonged to this man for the weekend and didn’t want to incur his wrath.

Though from what they’d seen so far of this man they would probably get many opportunities for more orgasms before the day was over. Also despite their initial fears they have seen while possibility a bit perverted he wasn’t that cruel of a man. This was made evident when they finished drying each other off and was called back to the room.

Sitting on the floor were the dog bowels with their breakfast. However instead off the semen covered dog food the normally got. The bowels held scrambled eggs, sausage, and hash-browns covered in the customary covering of semen. Even as the sisters dropped to their hands and knees they were shocked by this turn of events. Looking from the bowels to the customer the sisters were almost afraid they were seeing things let alone unsure if they were allowed to eat the contents of the bowels.

They were still reluctant to eat once the customer gave them permission. Though once they did take their first bite they ate as if they were starved. Granted since their enslavement they had been kept starving only getting two small bowels of dog food a day to eat. Now for the first time in forever they were getting people food and their submission to This man was now seamed a whole lot easier.

Even as Brothel Whore 3567-B thought back to her eagerly sucking the customer’s cock under the table while he ate his breakfast. Or even her sister enthusiastically eating out the customer’s slave under the table while she ate her breakfast. Even after the customer and his slave had finished the twins were still trying to show their gratitude. Now as Brothel Whore 3567-B’s tongue was buried inside of the slave’s pussy she could see her sister bouncing up and down on the customer’s lap.

Even as she felt the customer’s cum dripping from her pussy Brothel Whore 3567-B thought back to a little while earlier when the sisters’ rolls were reversed. She had loved the feeling of having his cock inside of her as her stomach and hips rolled was she moved on the shaft within her. How explosive her climax was when she felt him cum inside of her. Then there was cleaning the cock afterwards. Brothel Whore 3567-B was extra through as she licked their shared fluids from the customer’s cock. Especially when she focused on keeping him hard so her sister would get her turn.

Now as she savored the pussy before her Brothel Whore 3567-B could tell her sister was having as good of a time as she recently had. Though the hands in her hair guiding her own efforts did make it difficult to see. Still from her sister’s cries Brothel Whore 3567-B was quite certain her sister had cum at least once already. Still she was looking forward to the next part the most. Once the customer had cum in her sister Brothel Whores 3567-A and 3567-B would be putting on a lesbian show as they licked the semen from each others’ pussies.

The sound of her sister’s orgasm came just about the same time as the slave sprayed her fluids all over Brothel Whore 3567-B’s face. Almost at the same time the slave’s owner could be heard filling her sister’s pussy with his cum. Even from where she knelt Brothel Whore 3567-B could tell her sister was borderline catatonic as she clung against the customer’s chest almost the same way Brothel Whore 3567-B had only a little while ago.

Feeling a little envious of her sister Brothel Whore 3567-B finished licking up the last of the slave’s pussy juices. Her tongue was hard at work when Brothel Whore 3567-B saw her sister slowly climbing off of the customer. Brothel Whore 3567-B thought there was something sexy about how her sister looked climbing off of a man after they had tried to fuck each others’ brains out. As her sister dropped to her knees in front of the customer Brothel Whore 3567-B doubled her own efforts.

A little under a half hour later the sisters were passionately kissing each other. Even as their tongues danced in each others’ mouths the customer had his slave on his lap fucking her as they watched. After a while Brothel Whore 3567-B pushed her sister onto her back before climbing on top of her. She had no sooner got in place then her sister pulled Brothel Whore 3567-B’s lips back to her own. Even as their tongues began their dance again the sisters’ hands were exploring each others’ bodies.

Fingers glided over sensitive flesh as the sisters pressed their bodies together. Soon Brothel Whore 3567-B’s lips began planting kisses along her sister’s neck as her hands worked lower. As her fingers found their way down her sister’s abdomen Brothel Whore 3567-B tongue began flicking over her sister’s nipple piercings. Even as she sucked on her sister’s nipples Brothel Whore 3567-B’s tongue continued to play with their rings.

As suddenly as it started Brothel Whore 3567-B paused her stimulation of her sister’s nipples and turned her body around. Still not wanting to rush things Brothel Whore 3567-B’s assault on her sister’s nipples started up again. As Brothel Whore 3567-B’s mouth worked over her sister’s nipples she felt her sister returning the favor.

Thoroughly aroused the sisters’ moaning soon joined the customer’s slave’s as she leisurely bounced on her owner’s cock. They had been been quietly enjoying this private performance the sisters were putting on for them. Even as the customer listened to his slave’s whispers about wanting to keep the sisters he was considering it himself. Though he still needed to see how they handled several more tasks before making up his mind.

Not that Brothel Whore 3567-B would of noticed this quiet request as she had began to work her way lower down her sister’s body. As she slowly maneuvered her way to her ultimate destination Brothel Whore 3567-B planted kisses along her sister’s abdomen. Making it a point to use her tongue to play with Brothel Whore 3567-A’s belly button as Brothel Whore 3567-B final destination grew closer.

Soon Brothel Whore 3567-B’s kisses reached her sister’s pubic mound. Brothel Whore 3567-B’s kisses worked their way over her sister’s slave markings even as she felt her actions being mirrored. Even as she shifted her body slightly into the proper position Brothel Whore 3567-B felt her sister’s tongue licking up the dried cum along the inside of her thighs.

Not wanting to hesitate any longer Brothel Whore 3567-B’s tongue began to lick up the drying cum leaking from her sister’s pussy. Only once she had gotten the majority of it did Brothel Whore 3567-B’s tongue search out the folds of her sister’s pussy. Even as her tongue flicked through her sister’s pussy lips Brothel Whore 3567-B could feel the tongue delving into her own pussy.

Long blinded to everything but showing each other the love they felt for each other. The sisters wouldn’t stop until they had exhausted each other. As they were kissing one and other after driving each other to what had to been some of their greatest orgasms did they finally remember they weren’t alone. Not that they really cared as they watched the customer’s slave laying peacefully against her owner with his softening cock still inside of her pussy.

The four of them would stay in their assorted lover’s embrace until it got close to lunchtime. Only then would they make their way into the shower again. Only this time the twins were treated as equals as the four washed each other. The twins would learn some about their customer and his slave as they were washed.

The customer’s name was Master Robert Sanders. He owned a couple of the organization’s brothels and was sampling the sisters as he considered purchasing them. So far he had been impressed and was going to buy the sisters. However how well they submitted as the weekend progressed would still determine if the sisters ended up in one of his brothels or as personal slaves. This would be more preferable to them then spending the rest of their lives in the brothels.

After all his pleasure maid 2382-C3 has many privileges of a free woman. From being able to run errands outside of his home and even being given the name Sapphire. Which as a third generation slave was highly unusual. They were still concerned about the part about “how well they submitted”. Still compared to a life in the brothels almost anything would be better as they verbally swore themselves to him.

Once they had finished the sisters were surprised to see that there was clean lingerie waiting for them. As they quickly dressed in the clean baby dolls and stockings they mentally prepared for what was coming. Even as Sapphire pulled her sexy maid outfit out they knew no matter what they had to submit to their owner’s demands.

Even once the sisters had their collars and shackles back on and they were being lead by their leashes. The words “Eagerly submit no matter what” kept repeating in their heads. As they were taken outside they could only hope that their owner would be true to his word.

Even now as they knelt on all fours waiting the words “Eagerly submit no matter what” was going through their heads as the looked at the looks of humiliation and terror on their fellow slaves’ faces. Granted the sisters felt similarly as the others but unlike them they’d realized that this was going to happen no matter what.

This had started several hours ago when their owner had lead them outside. Just being able to go outside was a major reward for the sisters and the looks of stoic acceptance on their faces turned into ones of genuine happiness. They soon added a feeling of relief when they saw their friends kneeling by a table in the center of the courtyard.

While several of the slaves auctioned off weren’t there including the two virgins their four friends were there and seamed unharmed. While they were physically alright it was plainly visible to see that psychologically it was a different story. They all were on the verge of hysterics and all were crying over their ordeals.

The look on their owner’s face told the sisters that he wasn’t happy about the treatment of their friends. Especially when he looked from the other twins and Brothel Whore 3621 and 3613. What really surprised them was the look on his face when he looked at Slaves 3397 and 2482-B2. While as he looked at Slave 2482-B2 he had a look of pity. Yet it was the anger on his face when he saw Slave 3397 that really surprised them.

Still it was something in the looks that appeared on the faces of Slave 3397 and Sapphire when they saw each other. Something about that made the sisters wonder if they knew each other. Though they would write that suspicion off as Sapphire was trained by Mistress 3397. They wouldn’t know until later how close yet wrong they were.

Everything they saw from their owner and Sapphire would take secondary importance when they saw the kennels built into one of the walls. Their attention would remain split between the kennels, their friends, and the other masters and mistresses sitting at the table. Even when they were kneeling in the presentation position with their friends they would keep their focus on all these things.

Even with their attention split they did look over their friends to she how they had faired. Slave 2482-B2 had to been covered in pink stripes from numerous canings. Her lingerie was cum stained and in taters. But it was the broken expression on her normally prideful face that said the most.

Slave 3397 wasn’t nearly as bad off but she still looked like a mess. Her lingerie was also in taters covered in cum stains and her pussy looked pink and swollen. The dried cum leaking from it and coating the inside of her thighs told the sisters she had to have been repeatedly subjected to brutal fuckings.

Brothel Whore 3621 looked like she was close to her braking point. She definitely been tortured by the pink stripes covering her body. Though the way the plug shoved up her ass hole was effecting her she probably didn’t notice anymore.

Brothel Whores 3569-A and 3569-B were probably the best off. Like them Brothel Whore 3567-B noticed they hadn’t been whipped and had clean lingerie on. Yet looking at their pussies and ass holes it was obvious they had been thoroughly fucked.

The only one of their group not kneeling with them was Brothel Whore 3613. She was uneasily sitting in her customer’s lap. While his wife turned sex slave knelt with them. Like Brothel Whore 3621 she had a plug shoved uncomfortably up her ass hole. Her expression had also drastically changed since she proudly walked away naked from the auction. The pink stripes covering her body and her reddened ass cheeks told part of the story. However the looked on her face told the rest.

It reminded Brothel Whore 3567-B of the trapped looks they all had when they were first enslaved. This told her this woman was beginning to realize what it meant to be a sex slave and she wasn’t liking it at all. There was also something else bothering this woman other than her own situation and Brothel Whore 3567-B was hoping to find out what it was.

As Brothel Whore 3567-B looked at Brothel Whore 3613 again she noticed several things. One like her and her sister Brothel Whore 3613 was the only other slave besides Sapphire without her arms secured behind their backs. She also seamed to be handling her ordeal a little calmer then the rest of them. However she was still uneasy with something about the situation.

It could’ve been what was being done to her friends while she was safe. Or maybe it was being used sexually. After from what she had told them Brothel Whore 3613 was actually a virgin when she was enslaved. So her first time was last night.

Still Brothel Whore 3567-B had wonder if it had anything to do with what she saw when she looked closer at her Asian friend. While Brothel Whore 3613 was unharmed she definitely wasn’t untouched. Even as she sat on her customer’s lap Brothel Whore 3613’s pussy was impaled on his cock.

Still the fact that all of them were together like this was still concerning to them. Then there was the sad look on Sapphire’s face as she looked back at them while she submissively stood behind their owner. Still when several Serving Slaves approached Brothel Whore 3567-B started to relax some.

Like at the auction these slaves had their arms secured behind their backs and the trays supported by their nipple piercings. However there were three who’s arms were not bound. While two of them stayed with the rest when they stopped in front of them. The third moved to the table with a note pad. While the other two began setting dog bowls in front of the slaves on the ground.

Even as the masters and mistresses have the Serving Slave their orders for lunch. The kneeling slaves waited for the command to eat. While she waited Brothel Whore 3567-B noticed both her and her sister once again had real people food in their bowls. Compared to the dog food the others were getting instead.

Brothel Whore 3567-B felt slightly guilty about her and her sister’s good fortune. Even with their vow regarding protecting their sisters. Still when the order came to eat Brothel Whore 3567-B was hesitant to start eating. Still realising that the dogs probably weren’t there for show. She knew she needed her strength for what was coming.

As they ate Brothel Whore 3567-B wasn’t that surprised to her the one master’s slave/wife sobbing. Figuring this was probably only the second time she had been fed as a slave this had to have been humiliating. Still she was a slave now so she’d best get used to it thought Brothel Whore 3567-B. Granted Brothel Whore 3567-B wasn’t heartless and felt some sympathy for her.

Once they had finished eating and licking their partners faces clean something new was added. Just before the masters and mistresses got their food all of the slaves were given mouthwash and ordered to rinse their mouths out. After their duties at breakfast Brothel Whore 3567-B knew they all would be orally pleasuring their respective customers under the table again. She also suspected they probably didn’t want a slave’s mouth on their genitals after she had eaten dog food.

Brothel Whore 3567-B’s suspicion was correct as soon as they were finished rinsing they were ordered under the table. Since Brothel Whore 3567-B sucked their owner’s cock during breakfast. This time she ate out Sapphire while her sister pleasured their owner. What really surprised Brothel Whore 3567-B was that Brothel Whore 3613’s customer didn’t pull out of her. Instead her made his wife/slave pleasure them both while he fed Brothel Whore 3613 as he ate.

After they had gotten the masters, mistresses, Sapphire, and Brothel Whore 3613 off they were ordered to keep the masters’ cucks hard for their reward. However Brothel Whore 3567-B had a new suspicion that this wouldn’t be that great of a reward. This suspicion was brought on after she remembered Sapphire had lubed their ass holes before they had left the room.

Another one of her suspicions was once again proven correct. When once their superiors were finished eating all of them under the table were pulled out and bent over over it. Even as Brothel Whore 3567-B watched the mistresses and Sapphire putting on the strap-ons she was bracing herself for the coming ass fucking.

She figured one day she would get accustomed to this. Yet she somehow seamed to know this was to be more about their discomfort then their pleasure. Fifteen minutes later she was thanking god the ordeal was over. Though she wasn’t sure what was worse being sodomized like that or the having to listen to the weeping of all the others.

Though having the plug shoved up her ass when they finished wasn’t pleasant either. Still they all were to numbed to care at that point. Even as the four contraptions were brought out they didn’t get much of a reaction out of them. However as Brothel Whores 3569-A, 3569-B, 3621, and the one master’s slave/wife were secured in them that quickly changed.

These racks held then on all fours with their shoulders slumped low and their forearms flat on the ground in front of them. They also kept their asses raised and their legs spread. Finally their collars were secured farther immobilizing them. When Slaves 2482-B2, 3397, Brothel Whores 3569-A and 3569-B were ordered to willingly assume the same positions was when the words “Eagerly submit no matter what” kept repeating in Brothel Whore 3567-B’s mind.

Even as they saw the dogs being lead towards them the sisters kept repeating “Eagerly submit no matter what” under their breath. Even as the others began pleading and in the case of Brothel Whore 3621 sobbing the thought “Eagerly submit no matter what” would keep repeating over and over. Only when they felt the cold snout press against their pussies would they finally close their eyes and solely focus on those five words. The question of “Could they do this?” was pushed aside by the undeniable fact ” They will eagerly submit to this!”

When they felt the animals climb on their backs their tears would fall but they wouldn’t move. Even as they felt the dogs’ front legs wrap around their hips they knew only one path was open to them. The others would scream as they were penetrated. While the sisters only option was to submit to the dog cocks they felt violently pounding away inside of them.

“Megan and Molly were two free girls that had ceased to exist. Free girls have a choice. They were Brothel Whores 3567-A and 3567-B two sex slaves. Sex slaves were the property of their masters and must eagerly submit to whatever their masters wanted.” Was the last thought the sisters had when they felt the dogs force their knots into their pussies and flooded them with their sperm.

They wouldn’t see the others going into hysterics about their violation at the paws of their canine rapists. The psychological toll was to much for the sisters to take as their ability for conscious thought failed them. Even as they were tied ass to ass with the dogs they were blinded to everything else. They wouldn’t remember collapsing in a heap once they were freed from the dogs. It would be almost a half a hour later the sisters would finally snap out of their trance like state and then their transformation into sex slaves was truly completed.

To the shock of the other slaves they would watch as the sisters repeated their performance with the dogs. Only this time they would beg for the dogs to take them as their bitches. Then the others would watch as the sisters not only took enjoyment out of the fucking but each had two massive orgasms. First during the initial stages of their fuckings then again as the dogs knotted with them. The change that acquired deep within the psyche of the sisters would worry all their fellow slaves.

Master Robert Sanders would get great enjoyment out of the sisters for the remainder of the weekend. From the mundane to the most exotic nothing was off the table for the sisters now. No matter what his wishes they would fulfill them. Then when it came time for him to return them they were rewarded for their submission by him keeping his word.

They were crawling on their hands and knees in front of him as he held their leashes. There was no mistaking “The Master of Ceremonies” ahead of them with most of the other slaves from the auction. With the exception of Brothel Whore 3613 and Slave 3397 “The Master of Ceremonies” was pissed at the others.

They learned that those two were the only ones besides them who’s performance this weekend was exemplary. So the four of them were due a reward while the rest would get punished. Even before the change the sisters would of been relived not to be punished but now the only reward they wanted was to serve their master.

They got what they wanted when Master Robert Sanders purchased them in front of all their fellow slaves. They were them rewarded again when their classification was changed on the spot.

No longer were they Brothel Whores 3567-A and 3567-B.

Now they were Pleasure Slaves 3567-A and 3567-B.

Now that they were purchased they found out that their training regiment would also be changing. Master Robert Sanders had strict requirements of his pleasure slaves. For the rest of their time at the facility they would be trained to fulfill these requirements. Though for the first time both Pleasure Slaves 3567-A and 3567-B were looking forward to their training. After all a slave’s purpose was to fulfill the desires of her master and if they were to properly fulfill his then they needed to be properly trained as well.

Chapter Six coming soon.

---

This is my first attempt at an erotic story. Have that in mind when laying your judgement. Any helplful critique is of course welcome.

My fantasy might not be for everyone.

(There could be a next part for this, I haven’t decided yet.)

“Get your body toned! Get in shape! Become the girl of everyones dreams!”

The commercial message had been hammering down hard on Keio’s mind now for months.

She saw the ad several times a day – on FB, via mails in her apps…

She had always, at least since her school-years (which weren’t that long ago), had issues with her height and heavy set figure. She was aware of her own hang-ups.

Probably the algorithms of the different social network sites had figured out what ads to bombard her with. She KNEW all of this.

Still… she couldn’t help to not give it a thought. Those ads were always back there.. gnawing at her mind.

Keio had always felt she was a bit awkward. A bit different. When she started coming to age she thought it was because she started to develop later than all the other girls. But even when she started to grow into puberty, there was still something off.

Maybe it was because she was jealous of the other girls who developed before her, or developed ‘better’ than her? She looked at them with envy.

Keio also wanted to have big boobs, curvy thighs and a slim waist.

Instead… well, she got the boobs. They were pretty big actually… but they came in company of everything else also being big. Belly was round, thighs were too big. The other kids at school teased her for her “bubble butt”. At 15 she was only just over 5 feet ‘tall’.

What made it all worse was that she also was a very short girl. If it hadn’t been for her fat curves, one could almost call her petite. Small feet, small hands, cute girly face and big blue eyes. Kaio was actually pretty satisfied with most parts of her body … piece by piece. It was the total of her that she didn’t like.

Other girls had proportions. They had head-boobs-waist-butt- and… long legs.

That was probably it. The ‘total’ of her. Keio often felt like she was just a pair of boobs stacked on top of a bubble butt with thick, short legs. Anytime she was in a crowd or standing close to someone else, her face was always in chest-height of the other people around her. This made her feel even smaller and more insignificant and over the years she shunned away from crowds, and even from people in a way.

She liked her face actually. She had blonde hair, cute lips and eyes that could’ve come off a Barbie doll. But that was it… she only took selfies of her face. If one looked only at her face, she could easily pass for 14-15 years old. She had that innocent look about her.

Sometimes she tried to get face pics angled down and with some cleavage to them showing. But the cleavage only reminded her of her too heavy set body.. so she always deleted them.

When she was in a good mood, a positive mood, she reasoned – she would look great if she was just …taller.

Her interest in how the other girls looked became her obsession, more and more.

For many years Keio used this ‘issue’ of hers to explain, or excuse, her interest in other girls and their bodies. She was just ‘studying’ other girls bodies, to see in what areas she could improve her own. It wasn’t that she was getting pleasure from watching their curves, hips or thighs… surely not. But alas, she had to admit to herself that she got a little aroused from it.

It was only recently that she realized… it was more than that. Keio liked girls. Girls… turned her on.

The real insight and defining moment in Keios life came when she was 16. For many years she knew, but didn’t want to admit, that she was turned on by girls.

It all came to it’s summit one night after Keios best friend at the time, Anna, had gotten drunk after hanging out by the football field one afternoon.

Keio had had her eye on Anna for a long time. Anna had been in Keios class for several years and Keio had been studying her in all sorts of situations since … forever.

Most of her interest had come from seeing Anna grow and mature over the years in the showers after gym class. At first she was just a nice friend, one of the few that didn’t tease Kaio or drop any degrading comments about her body, her height or her boobs.

Many afternoons they spent together, before puberty set in, talking about life, love and dreams. Usually up in Anna’s room on the second floor of her parents house. They’d lie on the bed, in each other’s laps, playing with the other’s hair and so on. They stayed friends, but as Anna’s body grew Keios confidence diminished. Anna grew into the woman’s body that Keio had always wished for.

She had of course grown taller then Keio, had perky, cute breasts and legs to die for. She was blonde like Keio but instead of long tangly hair like Kaio, who was always putting up to a knot at the back of her head, Anna always had the latest hairstyles.When this happened she was sporting a very strict bob cut. She looked like she was very much in command.

So Keio withdrew, secluded herself more. Now and then Anna would invite her to hang around or do things after school. But more and more often Keio found an excuse to not participate. Mostly because Anna’s other friends were the in-crowd at school, and she could always feel the disapproving looks and snide remarks she would get. She liked Anna and didn’t want her to have to defend Keio against all those cool girls.

The only time Keio made an effort to hang around with Anna was when she knew they would be alone. And those times were the greatest. Their childhood friendship always sprung to life again and they could talk about anything. Keio loved to hear all those stories where Anna would tell about some guy she kissed or had feelings for. She was of course wishing that those feelings and kisses would one day come to her… but just being the one Anna confided in was warmth enough for Keio then. A few weeks earlier Keio had followed Anna home from school, Anna’s mom had given them toast sandwiches. They brought them up to Anna’s room and Keio had lingered… just being close to Anna made her happy. This had gone on for years now and something in Keio had stirred for a long time. Everytime she felt horny or got a feeling of loneliness, it was Anna, in her imaginations, that was there to relieve the stress.

Keios big dream then was to just give Anna a kiss on the mouth. They hugged often when they met and sometimes Keio even got a kiss on the cheek, but it never got close to a real kiss, or anything longer than a friendly hug of greeting.

This time Keio was on a mission. Maybe not a very well planned mission… but something in her loins had driven her to this idea. She could not let it go. She had to feel Anna’s lips!

After finishing the toast the conversation had come into some guy Anna had a crush on, again… she was talking about him, and a kiss they once shared. Keio had asked what kind of kiss it was – how was she to know if the kiss was heartfelt or not and so on…

Anna was trying to describe the kiss with all the blunt details that she could think of.. she described the moistness or the lips, the warmth of the arm he held around her.. angle of the heads etc.

Keio played the fool and didn’t understand, only so Anna would describe it all over and with even more detail. Keio was loving it. Even though the whole story described Anna kissing some guy… just hearing her explain it, showing how her lips were, how half open her mouth was and such… pure joy for Keio to delve into and imagine. Keio was of course imagining herself as the guy and target of all the affectionate movements.

Eventually Anna got tired of having to explain the same thing in so many different ways to her doofus girlfriend that she just said:

-”Come here… I’ll show you!”

She moved up to Keio on the bedside, grabbed the back of her head and planted a kiss on her lips. Straight up! Keio was dumbfounded. Stunned…

-”Uhm.. uhm..ehm.. “,was all she could muster as she was licking her lips in amazement and surprise. Trying to savor the taste of her sweethearts fragrance left on her wet and hungry lips.

-”Like that! You know what I mean?”, Anna exclaimed in a matter of fact manner.

-”Oh.. I don’t know… was THAT really the kiss he gave you? You said something about an open mouth ..and some tongue action?”, Keio dared…

-”Yeah, alright.. the kiss was more than that. I just didn’t want to freak you out by sticking my tongue in your mouth. You know.”, Anna said.

-”Hey, it’s ok.. we’re friends. I don’t mind helping you out. But You gotta show me what it really was if you want my true input.”, Keio replied feeling for the first time in years as she was in the driver’s seat!

-”Ok. Get ready then… this is for real.” Anna again grabbed the back of Keios head, but a little slower this time, she pulled Keio in and gave her a much more passionate kiss.. at first with closed lips, but quickly opened her lips, spreading apart Keios own lips. Keio could feel Annas probing, hesitant tongue delicately poking into her mouth. As if it was searching for her tongue. Keio was in a daze. At first she was paralyzed. Is this really happening? But when she felt her love’s curious tongue enter her mouth she quickly responded and met her up.

Keio had never had a tongue kiss before. She’d seen it in movies of course, but it was a whole other thing to experience it for real!

Now that it was happening she didn’t want to miss anything. She let her tongue and mouth respond. At first by just reacting and following along with Anna’s tongue. But very quickly Keios pent up sexual dreams got the better of her and she took over. Keios tongue was now in charge, forcing it’s way into Anna’s mouth and grabbing the back of her head instead.

No saying what took hold,but in seconds the two young girls were making out wildly on Anna’s bed. Keio was on top and pressing down Anna’s head hard into the mattress. The kiss was much longer and deeper than Keio had ever seen in any movie scene.

Finally the kiss broke off.. Anna was gasping for air and quickly sat up. She wiped some of the excess saliva from her mouth and straightened out her shirt.. trying to find her bearings.

-”Wow! Well.. ehm… “ Anna sputtered… -”Yeah.. something like that. Maybe not that deep of a kiss”

Keio realized that she may have gone too far. She was even surprised at her sudden forcefulness. She was always the passive and timid part in their relationship. But this time teenage hormones had gotten the better of her.

She could feel the uneasiness in the air.

-”Oh, ok… was it maybe a shorter kiss then…?”, she managed to reply.

Anna managed to dodge the subject and the apparent sensuality that had entered between them. She rapidly ended the story of the boy’s kiss and switched subject to something more mundane. Talking about tomorrow’s schedule and an upcoming test that everyone was worried about.

Keio was happy that she managed to deflate the whole situation. She had gone too far and if it hadn’t been for Anna kissing her first there would’ve been no way to salvage this situation without admitting her feelings for Anna. Now she didn’t have to.

Everything had cooled down and they’d been talking about normal stuff for a while. Anna fell silent and abruptly exclaimed.

-”Man, that kiss we had… you’re a really good kisser you know. If (guys’ name) had kissed me like that I would have been lost forever. How did you become such a good kisser? You never tell me about your guys or dates or anything. It seems that you have quite some experience in this field!”

-”Ah, no, no. I was just trying to recreate the kiss you were telling me about. That’s all. Hope it wasn’t too much.”, Keio replied whilst hiding any real emotions she felt.

Relaxed by this comment Anna went on about how crazy it would be for them to really kiss, if it had been in a sexual way. Giggling and complementing Keios tongue technique over and over gave Keio the hint that Anna might very well have liked the kiss.

Keio played it cool and pretended like nothing. But inside she was rejoicing at Anna’s every word. It felt like Anna had found her. They had shared a kiss and Anna had loved it!

Back home in her own bed Keio had warm and lovely dreams about Anna and the kiss they had shared.

Unfortunately they didn’t manage to hook up just the two of them for several weeks after that.

In hindsight Keio concluded that Anna maybe was conflicted and purposely shunned away from her because of the kiss they’d shared. But then, Keio could think of nothing else but to get together with her sweet Anna again.

That is why Keio didn’t hesitate too much when they met again at the football field that afternoon.

Normally all the in-girls would hang out there, watching their football boyfriends training and talking smack about anyone who was not present.

This afternoon one of the girls had brought some schnapps or something to drink. Anna had managed to get the lion share of it all and was really drunk. Keio happened to be walking by when she got waved in by the cool girls.

Hesitant at first… when the cool girls sought contact with her it was seldom to her benefit. Usually they would just grope her boobs or butt and make jokes about how over developed and fat she was. But this time their beconnings seemed more sincere. They looked desperate!

-”Hey Keio! Come here! You gotta help Anna home!”

As she came closer she saw that Anna was half laying, half sitting on a bleacher. Drunk out of her wits… the girls were all nervous and spazzy. They were afraid that some teacher or adult would see them. No one wanted to take the consequences of this situation and Keio was a perfect relief for them.

-”You guys are friends and you live close by. Can’t you take her home and make sure she gets to bed?”

Keio agreed of course and the other girls helped Anna up.. coaxed her to Keio and put her arm over Keios shoulder. Anna was normally much taller than Keio but in this state she was slumped down… legs barely holding her up and hanging heavily around Keios neck.

-”Oh.. hey Keio… nische to schee you here… I’m a bit… drunk…”

The girls were eager to send them off and be rid of the problem. They supported Anna a bit, but as soon as she got off the training grounds they all vanished quickly. Keio was now alone with Anna. Half dragging the drunken girl. Stopping ever so often because Anna was complaining about her head spinning or that she wanted to puke.

By the time they had gotten closer to Anna’s home she had sobered up somewhat. Still staggering and holding on to Keios neck with both arms.

-”NO! Don’t bring me home! My mom will kill me if she sees me like this!”, Anna whispered, as if it was a secret.

-”Can I sleep at your place? You can text my mom and say I’m staying at your place tonight?…”

Keio couldn’t believe her ears! This was something she had only dared to fantasize about, for years. Imagine having Anna in her bed! Together, under the covers.. just she and Anna!?

-”Yeah. Of course… no problem!”

Keios house was just a couple of blocks down from Annas. This meant dragging Anna for a while longer, but this was not a problem. While trying to hold Anna up and walking, or rather- staggering, she had to keep her arm around Anna and ever so often her fingers got a touch of sideboob. Keio often changed grip, just for the feels she could steal while doing this. But now… she was going to have her goddess of a friend sleeping over. This gave her new energy and she increased the pace vigorously! Very quickly she made her way home with Anna in tow.

It was no problem for Keio to drag home a drunken friend. Mom and dad always worked late and always left her to herself when they came home from work late at night.

She helped Anna to her room and slumped her down on her bed!

She got the drowsy Anna to unlock her phone so she could send Anna’s mom a text saying she’d stay over here for the night.

Keio now locked the door to her room and beheld the pleasure in front of her!

Taking off Anna’s boots and socks, flipping her around on the bed to get her jacket off… Keio didn’t really have any plan with this. She was just happy at the thought of having the center of her dreams staying over for the night. Anna was fast asleep already and Keio realized they would probably not have a long cozy night of girl talk.

But as she had taken off Anna’s outdoor clothes whilst Anna only murmured in response she came to the insight that… Annas was hers now… she could finally quench her curiosity about Annas every sensual curve and crevice.

She drew the curtains. Not that anyone could actually see into her room, but it felt like she wanted some privacy for this.

Anna was lying on her back on Keios bed… arms straight up over her head and legs half out on the side of the mattress. Anna carefully pulled off Anna’s shirt over her head, softly wrenched her arms through and flung the shirt on the floor. Anna had a purple bra with laces on. It had shifted enough to expose part of her right breasts areola. It’s never comfortable for a girl to sleep in her bra, Keio reasoned and unhooked her bra and sent it the same way as the shirt.

Now she had a topless Anna sprawled out on her bed! Those breasts looked so sexy. Not too big, soft and round. Not like Keios breasts that mostly looked like she had two big butt cheeks strapped on to her chest. Anna’s mounds were much more sensual and delicate. The only movement was from Anna’s breathing…

Keio leaned over, grabbed Anna by the waist wrapping both her arms around her and shoved her up on the bed, so her legs were no longer dangling over the side. In doing this her cheek came in contact with Anna’s soft breast… maybe a little on purpose.

Unbuttoning her jeans.. carefully pulling down the zipper. Now a glimpse of Anna’s underwear. Also, purple..also laced. Of course Anna had matched her undergarments.

It was more of a hassle to get Anna out of her pants. A lot of tugging at the pant legs, Keio had to get out of bed and pull several times from the foot end to finally pry the tight pants loose. With every tug she could observe the lucious bounce of Anna’s bare breasts…

Keio could feel a strange excitement building up inside her.

She had a strong urge to also quickly pull Anna’s panties off, but the reality check in her brian made her throw that urge aside. Not everyone sleeps in the nude.. panties are ok to keep on whilst sleeping, she reasoned with herself.

It was only early evening, but Keio decided that today was done and there was no reason to ‘stay up’. Especially since her bed company was already well asleep.

She quickly undressed and crept in under the covers with Anna. Keio decided to not wear any panties this night… She didn’t want anything to be in the way of getting close to her dream girl.

Finally she was lying down, beside.. her. Anna. She studied her face closely… it didn’t show that she was drunk or anything. She had a very calm and peaceful expression on her face.

Keio reached out. Caressed Anna’s cheek with a finger…. just to touch her. To feel her softness.

Anna reacted with a faint smile. She was still asleep, but looked like she enjoyed the touch. Keio got daring… those lips.. those lips she felt during the kiss a few weeks ago. They were right there. So close, so soft. She let her finger creep up to Anna’s lower lip. Just to feel it.

Anna’s mouth opened slightly and she let out a soft moan. Keio let her finger slide along Anna’s lower lip, and then to the upper lip. Probably by some reflex Anna was making motions with her mouth.. as if she was trying to kiss Keios finger tip.

Keio let her finger rest between Anna’s luscious lips.. Anna’s lips continued the motions.. sometimes opening them more, sometimes pursing them tighter as if they were hunting for her fingertip. Keio was ecstatic… she felt that this was pure love and pleasure. Anna was safe here in her bed. She was caressing her lips with only affection and Anna was in a dreamstate but seemed to appreciate it. Suddenly a tongue touched Keios finger and Anna’s lips closed around her finger tip! She was now sucking on keios fingertip as if it was a pacifier. The warm feeling was amazing! Keio felt every part of her body shiver!

She didn’t actually push her finger deeper into Anna’s mouth, but she also didn’t stop the suction. Soon half of Keios index finger was in Anna’s mouth and she was slowly sucking on it. Keio could feel Anna’s tongue swirling around her finger in there.

She was asleep, but her body was reacting instinctively on this appendix in her mouth.

It was an incredible feeling… and it gave Kaio ideas. She was aware that Anna was asleep and not in control of her actions… but … a goodnight kiss would not be totally out of order, would it? Anna had enjoyed their kiss a few weeks ago and even complimented Keio for her good technique.

Keio pulled her finger out slowly and let it rest on Anna’s lower lip, keeping her mouth still half open. Anna’s tongue was searching, coming out more and more.. looking for that thing she was just sucking on…

Keio moved up closer, put her mouth so close to Annas that she could feel her breath. Opened her mouth a little bit and shyly stuck the tip of her tongue out. Anna’s probing tongue found it. Their tounge tips touched and she gave out a little excited gasp! Keio let it happen..she closed the inch between their mouths and let Anna’s tongue get what it was looking for. It certainly didn’t feel like Anna was asleep, or she was having a very vivid dream of kissing. She was kissing Keio frantically, more so even than Keio had kissed her that afternoon in Anna’s room!

They were now pressed against each other. Keio felt Anna’s breast under her own and the body heat they both exhumed under the covers!

The deep and passionate tongue wrestling went on for a long long time. Finally Keio broke it off… she needed to breathe, and so did Anna also as it seemed… she was panting heavily and moaning in enjoyment. Eyes still closed, either in pleasure or sleep. This was what gave Keio the bravery to let her hand slowly slide down over Anna’s body under the covers. Her fingers reached the pantyline and lingered there for a few moments.

Anna was squirming and moving seductively under Keios touch… so Keio moved on… letting her fingers and hand slide in under Anna’s small, purple panties. Both girls were fair skinned and very blonde, so there was only a hint of hairs on the way down to Anna’s succulent entry point. She might as well have been waxed down there she was that smooth. Much like Keios own private area. As her finger reached the top of Anna’s slit Annas gasped… eyes closed, still asleep. But her senses were certainly not asleep. Keio let her finger slowly travel further down, just brushing the skin along the slit. A slight pressure and she could feel Anna’s wetness.. her finger easily slid down and in between those very wet lips between her legs.

Sliding up and down her pussy opening made Anna’s hips start to slowly girate and letting out heavy breaths of pleasure…

Keio took the plunge and let her finger slip in, into Anna. So warm and wet… Keio let another finger follow…Annas was unconsciously spreading her legs a bit and moving her hips to meet up with Keios fingers that ventured deeper and deeper into that soft warm space!

Keio was too short to also kiss Anna as she was fingering her. Keios head was more close to Annas chest instead which gave her a perfect position to lick and suck on Annas erect nipple. Anna had one hand on the back of Keios head and the other hand was down there, on top of Keios probing hand… pushing down and making it impossible for Keio to remove her fingers from inside Anna even if she had wanted to.

Keio was still not sure if Anna was still asleep or just pretending. The way she was moving, pressing Keios head to her breast and her hand into her pussy made it seem as if she was awake. But now and then she slowed down in a way that suggested that she maybe was not really conscious about what was happening. It was maybe just her body reacting instinctively to the sensations Keio was giving her. This was of less importance to Keio at the moment. It was heavenly to lie here, with the ruler of her heart, making wet, passionate love… hours later Keio finally drifted into a blissful sleep.. her head resting on Anna’s breast and her hand deeply wedged into her soaked panties.

The wake up was less blissful. Keio woke up when Anna pulled her fingers out of her still warm and wet pussy! Anna was still for a moment,then suddenly sat up, got out of bed and rummaged through the room for her clothes.

Keio came to life very slowly… opening one drowsy eye she could just barely see Anna quickly pulling her pants and shirt on and backing slowly out of the bedroom trying to be as silent as possible.

Keio came to life. But the content feeling of the night’s events quickly drained away when she came to terms with why Anna had so suddenly snuck off, even without a word. Damn… it was becoming clear to her now. Annas probably was asleep and her part in last night’s passionate love making was probably only instinctive reflexes… surely helped by the drunken state she was in. Oh god! What had she done?! She could still feel the wetness of her fingers that she had buried in her girlfriend’s snatch!

Shit, Anna must’ve woken up – noticing the sleeping Keio, sucking on her breast in her sleep and fingers shoved deeply into her. What a nightmare. No wonder she is in shock now!

Apart from seeing each other at school and getting nothing but embarrassed glances from anna. Never speaking and anytime Keio would come up towards the lovely girl of her dreams, Anna would shy away and rush away in some other direction.

It was obvious Anna was ashamed. And the two girls never got in contact ever again since that night.

So Keios one and only experience of sex had been very one sided and also, ended in disaster. This was why she now mostly kept to herself and did not try to pursue any love interests. She was sure she was lesbian of course. But anytime she saw some girl she fancied, the sting of that memory of losing anna came back and jabbed at her mind.

So – since then Keio had only ever been on her own. She was of course still getting urges, still wanting to be touched and loved. But she now was her own lover. Which was fine. She had gotten used to it. The shower head and her own fingers knew what to do. Once she had even bought a dildo online. She’d tried it out a few times, but mostly it felt ‘fake’ and it didn’t often see the outside of the bed tables drawer.

The ads made it sound so easy. Just one week of pills.

Get the “body you want”! “Bootylicious!” “Big breast in 1 week!”

It wasn’t really that expensive either.

Keio didn’t know why, but one night, surfing alone as always… she clicked, ordered, filled out the form, clicked again… forgot about it.

Until she saw the cardboard box in her mailbox one day a couple of weeks later.

At first she didn’t think about it. She thought it was just another of those small things and gadgets she had ordered online.

She was often online shopping. It was a nice relaxation from her otherwise lonely life.

Later in the afternoon, going through today’s mail.. there was the box. Keio saw the weird asian lettering on the box and realized what order this might be!

The pills!

Her heart jumped a little! All those dreams of having the perfect body made their way into her mind! All those dreams from growing up and being teased for her height and disproportionate body swirled through her head.

In the packet were 21 greenish capsules.

The pills were set in a standard pill sheet of clear plastic with a silver colored backside. Three rows of seven pills each. They were pretty big. Twice the size of a normal headache pill. Which got Keio thinking… maybe they were not to digest… maybe they were suppositories?!

Rifling through the box she whipped out the instructions that came with it. Of course… all in some weird asian language, probably chinese. Turning the paper around.. no pictures. Damn.

Keio applied logic. It’s obvious that she is supposed to take 3 pills/day for 7 days… and they are much bigger than normal pills you stick in your mouth. From what she remembers reading about suppositories they essentially work the same way as pills you swallow. They dissolve and enter the bloodstream, to there let the effective chemicals find their way and get to work. The only reason she could think of why sometimes suppositories are used is that the effective chemicals can be lessened in effect by the stomach’s strong acids. That would be why suppositories have a greater power than just pills you swallow.

She has three orifices that they can be put in. To be on the safe side Keio decided to let every hole get one pill every day. That would ensure that the ingredients of the pills got evenly distributed throughout her whole body! Easy peasy.

What wasn’t so easy was to swallow one of those giant pills. It took her several tries and she almost gagged on it a few times. Applying one into her bum and the third into her vagina was much easier… even a little pleasurable. She felt a little sexy walking around in her apartment, feeling those big pills inside her and imagining what kind of magic they would work on her body!

Day: 1

Keio woke up sweating. A tingling feeling… not unpleasant..but weird. She didn’t really feel any different. But, after just one day.. that was to be expected. As she was going to take this day’s dose of pills she was really not looking forward to swallowing that one pill for the day. She could still feel the strain in her throat from yesterday’s pill… it felt like it was still stuck in there, half way down her throat.

Keio concluded that these pills were not meant for oral use. So instead she put 2 of them up her vagina and one up her bum today. She could spread it out and do the opposite tomorrow, that way the pills would be evenly distributed between her two lower holes during the course of the week.

Day: 2

The tingling feeling had not subsided. Keio could feel a tightness in her body. Felt like her body was swelling. But even after long periods of studying herself in the mirror – no changes could be detected. Today was two up the butt and one in the front. Those two up her butt could be felt very clearly… Maybe this is how those geisha balls feel that she’s seen people online use. Not at all an unpleasant feeling.

While she was down in the corner shop she felt a little naughty even. All those people in the store, and no one knew that she had been stuffing things up her nethers just moments before going down to the shop. Especially exciting was the feeling she got when checking out her groceries at the cashier. She had a small crush on that girl for a long time now. Her name was Suzy and she had a kind of rock-bitch vibe about her. Black hair in a knot on top of her head, heavy on the eyeliner and thin, very red lips. Her store shirt was always unbuttoned too far down and with cleavage showing.

Suzy was always nice and courteous to Keio, but never more than that. But Keio wouldn’t want it any other way. She was fully content with having Suzy as a fantasy, one she’d bring out now and then whilst pleasuring herself in the shower.

Today she was standing in front of her personal masturbation fantasy and the large pills stuffed inside her were making themselves very noticeable as Keio could feel her regions moistening up at the dirty thoughts she was inviting.

But as Suzy was punching in her groceries into the cash register… Keio could feel the two pills taking up space in her ass start slipping… Shit?! Keio tensed up, pulled her legs together and tightened her sphincter! Damn! Were the pills coming out? Right here in the store?! This was a really bad day to not wear any panties underneath her dress! Had she had underwear on the pills would probably just pop out into her panty bottoms… but she didn’t dare to think of what would happen if they popped out now!

She slowly glanced behind her and saw what she had dreaded. There was a que behind her… first in line was a lady neighbour. She didn’t know her name, but she knew she lived in the same staircase as Keio. If those pills came out here she’d be in the perfect line of sight to see them land on the floor in front of her!

Keio got the chills now! All of a sudden she got that excruciating feeling you get when you really have to go ‘number two’ but you know you are way too far away from any toilet!

She was now standing at strict attention. Any military guard would have been envious at how tight she could press her legs and thighs together!

Usually Keio loved to peer down Suzy’s cleavage as she handled the groceries, but now she just wanted her to finish as quickly as possible! So she could get out of here before any accident happened that would surely spread around the neighbourhood in an instant!

-”You know that short girl in 2 B? She pooped out two geisha balls in the grocery store! Yeah.. right in front of everybody!”

Oh gawd! That would end Keio forever.

Suzy finished up, gave Keio a sexy smile as always and called -”Next!” to the lady in the que behind Keio.

Keio knew that if she took a normal step now, the first pill would come flying out! She could feel it pushing at her sphincter from inside! Only thing keeping it in was her strong and firm ‘bubble butt’ cheeks, clenched tightly under her dress.

She shuffled away with very tiny steps. She probably looked ridiculous. Hopefully no one was paying attention to her. Outside of the store she saw just how far it was to get over to her stairwell. It was several hundred yard across the small park and playground. In full view of anyone looking out their window. A couple of mom’s and their kids were playing at the playground, and someone was walking their dog…

Small steps, tiny small steps… buttocks clenched! This was a nightmare! The feeling itself was extremely erotic. Keio had never stuffed anything up her bum before, so this was a totally new sensation. It was actually a great sensation! Why hadn’t she ever explored this part of her body more?! If she ever gets home without humiliating herself to the whole apartment complex she’s gotta try this out more in the future!

But now the pleasure of having the pills trying to open her sphincter from within was also combined with the dread of being seen pooping out green balls out in public!

After a minute or two she had made it third way through the park-area. But the tension of this ordeal was getting to her. She was sweating and the moistness down there was building up even greater… which did nothing to help her situation. The more slippery liquids that accumulated in her crotch area the easier it seemed for the pills to try to break through her backside barrier. She had to stop and breathe. The pills were coming out! She could feel that the first pill was almost halfway out and the second was pressing on! If the pill passed the halfway mark of its circumference it would shoot out! Instinctively Keio moved her hand back there. But with such short arms and voluptuous backside she would really have to bend sideways and backwards in a very obvious way to be able to get her fingers there to stop it from plopping out! Keio spotted a trash can just a few steps away. It was one of those kinds that looks like a small tower with a kind of tin roof above the can part. To keep out rain and not have the trashcan get overfull of water with every heavenly shower that decided to pass overhead! Keio quickly hobbled over and just as the pill was about to burst out she sat down on the tin roof of the trashcan, effectively hindering the pill from coming out.. and even pushing it back in a little! Saved by the bell, Keio thought. Or, saved by the trash can really.

Luckily it was one of those very low trash bins that are set about near playgrounds, so that children can reach them and throw trash in. Had it been a normal height one Keios would never have reached high enough with her bum to sit on it. It was still high, she was kinda leaning against it with her bum firmly placed on the edge of the lid.

Now what? She had to try to push the pills back in deeper, but she could do it with her fingers. Apart from that it was hard to reach, she was now sitting very close to the playground with her back (and bum) towards the children and their moms.

Aha… she could use the trash lid to push something against her sphincter and force the pills in deeper so she could get home! Keio quickly hoisted out a lipstick from her shoulder bag.

Studying the shape of it and contemplating. Well, it’s a bit wider than the pills, it should work as a kind of ram to shove the pills up an inch or two and give her the chance to scurry home without embarrassing herself! If she just placed it and aimed correctly she could slowly sink herself down on the lipstick using the trash cans lid as a base… then rush home!

But she didn’t want to press her dress into her bum, so she had to remove the textile that was now between her ass and the lid she was sitting on. Looking around as if she was studying the clouds, she pretended to whistle a little bit while her fingers slowly pulled the back part of the dress out from under her. As she did this she could now feel the cold metal against her naked skin, and also she could feel the warm wetness spreading down there. Hadn’t this been out in public this would have been a crazy sexy feeling.

Keio bent forward a bit… lipstick at the ready. One hand holding up the hem of her dress skirt and the other holding the lipstick, the smaller end of it pointing up. With a swift move she raised her butt just enough to quickly slip the lipstick in under. Her aim was good, she immediately felt that the tip of the lipstick was situated just on her bumhole.

Now… just to let herself sink down slowly only as much as needed to push the pills back further…

-”Hey lady!”

Splat! She sank down way too hard and way too fast. She could feel the whole of the lipstick be engulfed in her ass! It was like 3-4 inches long and now it was fully inserted in her!

Keio was startled, she hadn’t realized that she had her eyes closed and was so focused on her endeavor that she hadn’t noticed the little kid sneaking up on her!

-Oh hey?”, she responded with a cracked voice and blushing cheeks!

-”Tommy! Get over here! Don’t bother the nice girl!”, Tommy’s mother called out from the sandbox a bit away.

Tommy shrugged and walked back to the activities at the playground.

Keios was relieved that no one had noticed… but also distressed that she now had a whole lipstick bottle shoved up in there. At least the pills must’ve been pushed way in deeper. So the plan kinda worked.

Keio could feel ripples of extacy coming through her hips and loins. Wow… this felt so sexy and good. But, why did she have to discover this awesome way to gain pleasure out in the open, at a playground, with people around her?! Damn!

She stood up slowly. The lipstick bottle seemed to be working. Not as planned exactly, but.. she did feel very ‘filled up’ in the backside. It was a great feeling.

She brushed the back of her dress off, to her amazement she saw a large wet stain on the trash cans lid, where she had planted herself.

Shit, i’d better get out of here quickly before anyone realizes that those juices came from me!, she thought and hurried home.

It was a strange and arousing feeling, especially walking up the stairs and feeling that lipstick-dildo moving around inside her! She found herself breathing heavely and getting horniier by the second! Inside she quickly made her way to the bathroom and lay herself down on the bathroom rug, jerked up her dress and fingered her way into her own bum, desperately trying to get a hold of the bottle in there! Everything was wet and slippery which made it so much harder. It was almost impossible to get a grip and pull it out. Everytime she thought she had it and starting pulling it out, her body worked against her and shut the bum muscle and it slipped back in again… it was annoying, but yet so satisfying every time the sphincter was stretched out and forced open… after a while she managed to get it out further, but using her muscles and concentrating on not letting it slip in again.

Wow, this was a new type of arousal she had felt! She’d almost come several times during the extraction of the lipstick and now it only took a few strokes on her clit to come hard!

Her pussy felt a bit more swollen than usual.. but that wasn’t so strange maybe, considering how long she now had been ravaged by her own lipstick!

Later in the day she felt very happy and excited about this whole new world that had opened up, behind her, literally. Maybe she could use something else than a lipstick bottle next time? Something that was easier to get out.

Day: 3

Still no visible changes. But she felt very horny. Although, that was not unusual for Keio. So just relieving some sexual tension was nothing new. Was probably not even related to the pills. She wanted to use two pills in her backside again today, even though that would be to stray away from the regime she had made up for herself. But also, just the one pill felty very good too! Especially since she made sure to push it in further this time. Had she only had longer arms,she would be able to put more of her finger in. As of now she could only reach to get half of her finger up in there.

Day: 4

Feeling very warm. And body is aching a bit. Breasts feel puffy. Maybe they’re a little bigger than yesterday? Just the thought of her breasts growing gets Keio wet and sensual… still not weird to masturbate two days in a row. And today was two pills up the butt again! That was probably what was making her so horny! She took her time to insert them…

Day: 5

Breasts are definitely growing now. Bra does not fit anymore… maybe I’ve grown a whole cup size already. Groin and ass feel a bit more tense also… she is wet and almost dripping all the time. Already at lunchtime she decided that panties were of no use today. They just got soggy in a few minutes and she had to throw them in the laundry basket!

Day: 6

Ok. Breasts have grown even bigger now. They feel swollen to the touch, and I find my thighs are moist from vaginal fluids most of the time now! My pussy has also swollen in size and just touching it sends shivers through my whole body! Keio relieved herself 4 times that day. Luckily this was her vacation.. she had no idea of how this could’ve worked if she had to be at work!

Day: 7

Impossible to even put on a bra anymore. I’m surely beyond normal bra sizes now. And I decided to not wear panties at all. Tried to put on a pair this morning, but I almost came just from the pressure of the fabric against my mound. She had to relieve herself three times today. Last time she even squirted as she came. Bed sheets got soaked! Last day of pills. Maybe it’s a good thing that it’s not a 2 week amount?

..Day: 8

Woke up in a puddle of her own juices! But still felt as horney as she had ever been! Keio made herself cum twice in the already wet bed before she could even get up and do anything else! Her breasts are now huge! And just touching them, or even the simple action of putting on a shirt gets the nipples erect and starts her juices flowing excessively again!

Keio realizes that this is maybe not as it should be. She gets worried and decides to make a call.

-”Yes, hello, you’ve reached the Womens’ doctor clinic. What can we do for you?”

-”Ehm, hi, … I’ve take some pills…”

-”Pills? What are you saying? Is this a suicide call?!”

-”Oh, no… no, no! I’m sorry… that came out wrong. I’m Keio. I.. eh.. ordered some pills online.. and now I am experiencing some weird effects.”

-”Oh, ok mam’. Glad to hear that it wasn’t what it first sounded like. Haha… Tell me, what is the trouble?”

-”Well, I don’t know… my body feels swollen… ehm.. I feel my hormones flaring. I don’t know really… but something is not right.”

-”I see. What is the name of these pills?”

-”Sorry. It was some kind of Chinese pills. I don’t know the name. I’ve thrown the box out already.”

-”Hmm.. that sounds serious mam’. I’d best set you up for a meeting first thing tomorrow morning. I will set you up to see Dr. Williams at 9 a.m. I’ll send you the address in a text so you can see her right away tomorrow!”

-”Ok, thanks. Yes. That’ll be great!”

Day: 9

Keio woke up. Panties soaked. Crotch feels like it’s burning. The usual puddle in bed.

Boobs feel swollen. Body feels tense. The urge to just touch herself is overbearing. But she knows that it is not the solution. Everything will just get even more wet. And she has the appointment with Dr. Williams in just one hour!

She has to get herself ready!

Wise from the day earlier, she finds one of the small towels, folds it three times and sticks it in her panties. Careful not to touch herself too much, since that only gets her juices flowing more.

What Keio hadn’t calculated on, was that while cramming herself into those too tight jeans.. a lot of extra pressure was added to her lower parts. And the towel, that now suddenly felt very much like a diaper. The towel diaper gave a very direct and total ‘push’ against her vulva.

As she was pulling up her jeans and buttoning up she could feel an involuntary squirt going straight through her thin panties and into the towel.

Putting on the too tight bra and a t-shirt over was just giving her more excruciating sensations of guilty pleasure, and she was now aware of a steady stream of fluid, slowly seeping out from her pulsating vagina.

The short walk down the stairs from her third floor apartment gave Keio well founded worries about the bus trip downtown.

Every step down the stairs let her feel her firm and heavy breasts bounce and every bounce made the fabric of her bra chafe against her over sensitive nipples. She now realized the problem with her towel-diaper also… although it worked as intended with absorbing all the watery fluids she was extruding from below, the edges of the towel were tickling her thighs with every small step and movement she took. That in combination with the pressure the tight jeans were applying to her nethers made it so she was almost coming to a climax by the time she came down to the bottom staircase.

Another strange thing she now had noticed was that she had become much more meaty around the vaginal area. It felt like fluids were collecting there, almost like another breast (but much smaller than the huge mounds stuck to her chest) was set down there. She could feel a slight bounce of her groin flesh everytime she set her foot down. Which of course only enhanced the sensations she was already feeling. She needed to place her feet slowly and carefully to not have all of her pussy tremble with every step.

Before going out the door of the stairwell Keio had to lean against the wall a bit. Breathing heavily and trying to keep her legs spread apart as widely as she could, to relieve a bit of the pressure from her sensitive bits… She managed not to come right then and there.

Had she not stopped to pause, there would’ve been a pure flooding in her pants and she’d have to run back up to the apartment to change and miss the bus.

The bus!!

While walking, awkwardly and with short steps, every step at the risk of giving just enough arousal to bring her over the edge, towards the bus stop it dawns on Keio that there is still a 30 minute bus ride to endure before she gets to the doctors office!

This was gonna be tough. Already now she could feel that the towel would not do the trick. It felt very heavy in her crotch. She could feel a small trickle of horny fluids seeping down the inside of her right thigh already.

With the bus stop in view Keio now sees the bus coming around the curve and quickly closing in towards the bus stop up ahead! Shit, this meant she now had to run!

She tried to start out with a timid jogging motion, but everything on her body was bouncing around like crazy… pulses of tickling lust were shooting through her body everytime any of her jiggly bits touched another part of her. With every small step of running she let out a small gasp and felt her eyes roll to the back of her head almost! Seeing how fast the bus was nearing the stop she had to pick up the pace and run faster. More bounce and jiggle. More skin against skin sensations!

Luckily the bus driver saw the curvy, young girl trying to catch the bus and he slowed down and came to a stop at the same time as Keio reached the curb. She was exhausted, feeling even hotter than before and panting heavily. Both from the physical feat of running, but also from the orgasmic sensations that were now rippling through her body. As the bus doors opened she clenched her mouth tight as to not let out any sexual sounds as she had to take 4 rather big steps up to the drivers spot.

Blushing and hoping the driver would not notice the damp towel that was bulging under Keio’s tight pants she quickly gave him her ticket and scurried back in the aisle of the bus.

The driver gave her plump and round ass a good look in his driver’s mirror that gave him an excellent view into the aisle of the bus and then closed the doors and continued the route.

Just as the bus jerked into movement Keio got a hold of one of the bars going from floor to ceiling and that was what saved her from falling flat on her face! Her new body had a very different weight ratio than she was used to. She was much more top-heavy now than before. She was used to having big boobs. She had learned to not spin around too quickly when she was near a shelf or they would usually knock something down. But not only were her breast much, much bigger now, but also much heavier. They didn’t just feel like appendages on her body anymore… they felt swollen, they felt full.

This became very apparent now on the bus ride. Every bump and turn the bus made jiggled her boson around very much. She felt her bra straps cutting into her shoulders and back flesh. Hadn’t it been for that the same bumps, vibrations and turns also made her lower regions sqeeze and grind togheter every time she neede to move her feet in small adjustments to keep balance, which in turn send erotic shivers out to the rest of her body… the uncofortbale bra would’ve have been torture.

Now she almost didn’t feel it. At least, all the other, much more pleasurable feelings were drowning out any discomfort she felt.

The bus stopped abruptly at the next stop. Keio had to use a hard grip to hold on to the railing and not fall backwards as her mounds and gravity tried to pull her over.

An old man came onboard. He looked grumpy, brown overcoat, dark greenish hat and a sour face. He had a large suitcase and a big bag filled with stuff with him.

He paid the driver and made his way down the aisle.

Keio knew that a wet spot was building at the front of her pants and discreetly turned her back towards the man coming down the aisle with his stuff.

Finally he sets his things down and stands in his place. Keio was glad that he decided to put his bags in front of him… between himself and Keio.

She was all too used to the crowded bus situations where men often chose to stand much, much too close to her. It was like they sometimes did it on purpose, just to be able to rub against her.

And because of Keios shortness this usually meant that their groin area, which they always turned toward her rather than away, ended up in the height of her tits. At the worst times she could feel them getting hard and using every little motion the bus made as an excuse to push their hardened crotch against Keios boobs. It was as if she was giving them a free boob job at times.

Had she been into men she might have found this exciting or erotic, but… for her it was just annoying and only reminded here even more of how short she was.

So this time she was happy that the grumpy man had a barrier of his things between them. Obviously he had other things on his mind than Keios ample body parts.

The bus jerked into motion again, Keios felt something hard push deep against her butt! She spun her head around quickly, ready to give the dirty old man an evil stare for groping her.

But she saw that he was way too far away to push anything hard into her! Also he was looking out the window with a distant expression.

Keio tried to peer down… in the man’s bag was the end of an umbrella sticking out in her direction. Unucklily if was aimed right at her bum, and the motion of the bus made her fall back a little as the man moved his foot a little to shove the bag forward while getting his balance!

Now the umbrella handle, one of those straight, wooden ones, was pressing against her butt… sending even more sensations through her… this was just making the flow of sensual fluids increase. She tried to scoot away a little from the attacking umbrella handle, But in front of her was some woman with her back turned. She didn’t want to press her tits against her back. She felt it was intrusive enough as close as she was now. Half an inch between Keios breasts and the woman’s back. Now and then a movement of the bus made it so that Keios breasts brushed against the back of this woman. She couldn’t just press up against the lady… that would surely make her turn around and say something! The occasional brushes of breast against back she could get away with, but probably not much more without drawing the woman’s attention.

Something was touching the front of her pants now?! Looking down through her oversized bosom didn’t help, she had to turn her upper body away a little and peek down… there was a dog there.. sniffing away!

Keio couldn’t see whose dog it was.. she saw the leather leash going away, but because of the crowdedness she couldn’t see who was holding on to the other end of the dog’s leash.

She tried to push the curious dog’s nose away from her with her free hand and pull her groin back a little. But pulling the groin back just made the umbrella handle press deeper in between her but cheeks!

The dog started licking Keios fingers instead of going away! The quick and wet tongue triggered new sensations and imaginations in Keios mind.

But instead of going away the dog now caught more interest in her crotch area, He could probably smell her juices from afar.. and now wanted to investigate. He shoved keios hand aside and dove in with his nose. It was a rather large dog.. some kind of german shepherd mix probably, so his head was just the right height to examine Keios wet area! At first sniffing, prodding with his nose… every time he pushed his nose against her nethers her pelvis was pushed back harder on the umbrella handle forcing its way through her jeans from behind.

Then he started licking! Of course he could only lick on the outside of Keios pants, but it was a strong tongue and even though he was only licking the fabric, she could feel every lick through it! This was excruciating! Forcefully licked from the front and a thick wooden handle pressing towards her butthole from behind! She was very much stuck between a rock and a hard place! The relentless dogs prodding and licking accompanied by the thick umbrella handle pushing up against her bum was excruciating! Keio had to bite her lip and close her eyes, trying hard to think of anything else than her soft, sensual parts being assaulted and fondled down there! She was just hoping no one would notice her predicament.

Also, the thought and fear of getting caught in this state added to the excitement and just made Keio gush even more.

Finally she got off the bus. She didn’t dare to even look down at her jeans in fear of seeing a wet stain growing down there. Although, with her new bust size, she would of course not even be able to see down there. When she looked down she couldn’t even see her feet without bending forward in contortionist style… and Keio was no contortionist!

Just a short walk, she could see the building with the sign: “Women’s doctor. OPEN”

Keio tried to walk as casually as possible, not giving away that every step sent shivers of reluctant pleasure shooting up from her groin. She had to lean against the door again before entering. Catching her breath, trying to think of anything else than the stream she felt rolling down her thighs.

With some effort she opens the door and, to her fear, she sees a long narrow staircase going up to the doctors office. Stairs? Stairs are the worst case scenario for her state.

Keio braces herself, takes a deep breath and starts her taunting journey up the staircase. Taking careful care to only go with very slow steps and one step at a time to reduce the amount of thighs rubbing against each other and towel in her crotch giving any more sensation than necessary. Even so, every step sent orgasmic feelings through her body.. and the already overfull towel was just letting through even more of her seeping wetness. Every step felt like it was sending a wave of liquid down her inner thighs.

Having made it up to half the stairs Keio sees another woman appear at the top of the staircase. She was business-clad and seemed to be in a hurry. Quickly trotting down the stairs towards her in high heels and tight skirt.

Keio immediately got self conscious and worried that the woman coming down the stairs might see her growing wet stain developing through her pants and tried to turn a bit sideways, as to hide her soggy crotch area somewhat from her glance.

But when the woman coming down the stairs met up with Keio, the stairs proved to be more narrow than expected. So the woman’s hip brushed against Keios bum, which pushed Keio aside a bit. Unfortunately right there was a baluster which Keios pussy mound got pressed against. But since her klitoris now was so engorged it slammed against the hard iron rod and that was like the last shock her pulsating womanhood needed! She let aóut a small yelp and now felt the fluids trickling all the way down to her socks. She was gushing. Feeling dizzy and had to hold on to the railing with both hands.

Making her way the last few steps to the doctors office waiting room was a feat comparable to climbing mount Everst while being nailed by a horny gorilla!

Keio slumped down on one of the chairs in the waiting room… she could both hear and feel the squish from her saturated towel. She knew that this was going straight through panties, towel, pants and into the seat cushion! How embarrassing.

Just as she had sat down and taken two breaths of relaxed lust, a tall and beautiful woman in a white doctor’s coat came up to her from nowhere!

-”Hello! I am doctor Williams!”

A beautiful woman leaned down to Keio! Dr. Willimas was of Indian descent. Well, probably half Indian. Probably one of parents was a westerner, considering her length. She had straight, black hair in a ponytail, set high up on top of her head. She was probably around 6 feet tall and had a very shapely bosom. Nothing like the huge bust of Keio of course. But still, for such a tall woman, leaning in … her cleavage was very visible to any patient under her care.

Keio couldn’t help but let her eyes and thoughts dive into that light brown valley that was exposed just inches from her face. This did not help her flowing juices in any way… they just kept on coming at the same rate that Keios imagination of what those doctor breasts must feel like to the touch came into her dizzied mind.

Keio was stunned. Partly from the ordeal of just having cum while walking up the stairs and then again from just sitting down. She just managed a …

-”I.. I think I’ve peed’ myself…”, and started to sob.

-”Oh.. oh my!”, Dr. Willimas replied! -”Don’t worry honey! Let me get you to the examination room and we’ll take care of that little mishap!”

Keio had no more energy to hide her stress and feelings anymore… she just nodded and let Dr. Williams help her to stand up and be led into a nearby room.

She was led into an examination room. It was kind of in a haze… Keio had given up on trying to walk with her thighs apart and knew that there was no more hiding the fact that her pants were all dark and wet from the crotch down.

Dr. Williams feels a great empathy for the cute and shapely young girl. Trying not to focus too much on the voluptuous curves revealed while helping Keio undress she quickly removes her pants, the drenched towel and panties. The towel landed on the floor with a dampened splash.

-”Don’t worry sweetie, let’s just get you out of this shirt also and I can examine you! You’re in good hands now!” Dr. Williams coxed while taking off Keios shirt and undersized bra… stealing a prolonged glance at the naked, curvy beauty before quickly getting her a patient’s robe. The kind of robe that is open in the back and just holding together with a knot at the neck.

Keio felt very exposed for the moments that the lovely doctor was stripping off her clothes… had she been less embarrassed of the whole situation she might have noticed the lingering looks she got from those beautiful brown eyes as she was in total nudity.

But it felt like only a few moments until she had some kind of papperish gown with an open back on and was stood in front of an examination bench. The doctor was looking her deep in the eyes… Keio nearly drowned.

The doctor’s eyes were almond shaped and felt like they were looking straight into Kaio’s soul! It felt like she wanted to lean in, open her mouth and give her a long and deep kiss.

Suddenly interrupted by a bright light. The flashlight stung her tear drenched eyes quickly, doctor told her to open her mouth.. say -”Aaaah…”, stick your tongue out… the normal procedure.

Dr. Williams took a long look into those baby blue eyes… almost lost her trail of thought. She was sooo cute! Those eyes looked so sad, so in need of happiness and love. Maybe it was because of the tears in the corners or them, but.. also.. Mandy (Dr. Williams first name) was quickly becoming infatuated!

Mandy’s interest in girls arose during her student days. There was always much partying and sharing dorms with all kinds of different girls, sleeping over, being drunk and also ‘experimenting’ as one does quickly led the becoming doctor to realize that she fancied girls over boys. She had of course tried out both sorts, but the girls were the only ones that ever sparked deeper feelings in Mandy.

The problem with this arose once Mandy explained this to her parents. Since they both grew up in India this was not a sexual prefereance that was allowed.

Mandy of course realized, through experimenting through high school and college, that girls were her thing. She always kept it secret from her family of course. Those times when she went steady with another girl she never introduced them to her parents… other than friends.

It all ended in disaster one night when Mandy’s mother walked in on her and her girlfriend in a sweaty 69 up in her room. Mandy’s mother was cross but promised to not mention this to her father as long as she never did anything of the sort again. Since then Mandy had only had one night stands, and never with men.

Her father was often commenting on this and trying to set her up with his different friends son’s. Nothing that she would ever go for… she was used to the idea of never actually being in a relationship, ever again. But the wish for it was always there … nagging at her heart.

Finding her bearings again, she went on with the usual checkup. Looking into ears, opening the patient’s mouth… oh, that mouth. Those lips… she hoped that Keio didn’t hear her voice crack as she asked her to stick her tongue out.

God… that was the most pink, soft and cute tongue she had ever seen. Imagine how that tongue could feel….

Comon! Be professional Mandy! Get a grip!

-”Can you please sit up on the examination table miss?”

Keio of course wanted to comply with the good doctor’s wishes, but being as short as she was… she was struggling to get up.

Dr. Williams saw this and offered to help. Grabbing Keio under the armpits and simply lifting her up. Keio was a bit heavier than Mandy had expected in her galant attempt to lift her up onto the table, so she almost stumbled forward in the process of lifting and setting Keio down. Mandy managed to get a foot hold before plainly just falling down on top of Keio, but not before she brushed her cheek against Keios ample breasts while regaining her balance.

Wow… so firm and yet so large?! Hoping that her blushing cheeks didn’t show the doctor quickly proceeded to the next stage of the examination.

-”Alright my dear. You seem to be a bit swollen here and there… but that itself is nothing out of the ordinary. Many women swell up at ‘that time of the month’, you know. In fact, you look very healthy and… may I say… pretty beautiful also.”, Mandy said and gave a little wink.

-”Thank you doctor…”, Keio replied and looked more shy than usual. -”But I also feel very hot.. and.. wet… down ‘there’.”

-”Yes, I noticed that while undressing you. What is that all about? Do you usually get this wet when.. well, when you are aroused maybe?

Keio got a bit nervous about this line of questioning.

-”Well, ehm.. I do get very wet when .. well, when I get aroused…”

She didn’t want to admit to the lovely doctor that she’s actually never had sex with anyone, other than herself. She contemplated if she should maybe make up some story about when she had been with a boy or something. But Keio was never good at lying… and also… she didn’t want the doctor to think she was straight.

-”But nothing like this… it started after the pills.”

-”I see. Well it’s obviously something hormonal. These ‘pills’ have gotten your hormones acting up and getting you oversensitive I think.”, Dr. Williams said, while leaning in and looking closely at Keios swollen, wet crotch.

-”How does this feel?”, she said and poked at Keios swollen pussy lips…”

A lustful -”Uhhh.. “, was all that came out of Keios lips and Dr. Williams could see a small trickle of fluid gushing out of the girl’s slit, onto the bench.

-”Hmmm…”, Mandy murmurmed. This was amazing. So incredibly wet. It was obvious that the sweet, curvy girl was extremely aroused and horny. It seemed like she was on the brink of orgasm and every little touch could send her spinning into a deep level extacy!

Mandy felt that she was very affected by the whole thing. She felt herself tingling. A hotness came over her. Something she hadn’t felt this deeply in a long time!

She pulled herself back to the role of doctor…

-”Well, I’m of course going to have to take your temperature. To be sure that you’re not suffering from any fever or so. If you’d be so kind as to lay down on your belly…Dr. Williams beconned.

Not until Keio had done what she was told and was lying on her belly, perched on her elbows, she remembered that the patient’s gown she was wearing was designed to expose everything from behind. She felt her shyness come bearing down again… and worse… she felt she was getting very moist again now that she was so exposed to the hot woman of her new found dreams!

Dr. Williams grabbed Keio by the hips and pulled her bum towards the end of the examination table, so that her feet and legs were hanging down. Legs too short to reach the floor and ass out there, not covered by anything.

Dr. Williams grabbed Keios ass cheek with one hand and dipped her other hand’s index finger in the vaseline jar. -”This might feel a bit strange, but I will just lubricate a little so the thermometer doesn’t feel too uncomfortable.”

Keio was trembling with anticipation… she was now in the hands of a beautiful woman, her nethers exposed and there was nothing she could do about it. Also… she was about to get something inserted into her… the very thought got her juices flowing at an even greater rate. She was hoping the goddess of a doctor wouldn’t notice… or.. maybe she should notice? After all, that was the very reason Keio had come here in the first place.

That thought was abruptly halted when she felt a finger press into her anus… the first inch went slow enough, but after the first knuckle, the rest of Dr. Williams’ finger sank in very quickly!

Keio released a little squeak of surprise and pleasure.

-”Not to worry dear… I’m just applying some vaseline, so the thermometer won’t feel too bad.”, the doctor said in an uneven voice.

Mandy felt the warmness of the cute little patient’s ass as she sunk her vaseline dipped finger in… She could see her pussy twitch and ooze fluid as she pushed her finger in all the way to the knuckle of the hand. Keios little squeak gave her the hint that this wasn’t at all unpleasant for her. Enticed by the curvy girl and her incredible wetness, and totally unprofessional, she drew her finger in and out slowly a couple of times… fiddling a bit extra when she was at her deepest, as an excuse to ‘lubricate’.

Normally she would just apply some lubricant on the outside ring of the anus for this procedure, but there was something about this girl that didn’t let Mandy have full control over her impulses!

Everytime she pressed into the deepest, she could see a small push of juices gushing out and running down over those protruding and very swollen pussy lips. It was mesmerizing.

With a little less self control, Mandy would have continued this ass fingering for a long long time. But she suddenly felt herself also getting wet from the situation, and was reminded of her role here.

Keio was biting her lower lip and pressing her eyes closed. Trying not to give away how good the doctor’s finger felt. She was lying there… legs hanging from the examination table, a beautiful woman’s finger up her bum… pushing in and out of her for what felt like several minutes…

Not until Dr. Williams suddenly pulled out did Keio realize that she was flowing with pussy juices again… and felt immediately embarrassed. But could not help to let out a disappointed moan…

Mandy had a ***********ion of different rectal thermometers on her examination shelf. Most were the size of a cotton swab that you clean your ears with. But she also had a novelty thermometer that her student friends had given her at a birthday party back at med-school once. Why she even kept it in her office was because she had once thought it’d be a fun idea to joke with patients about using it… just to see their eyes widen, and maybe take some of the tension away that can arise in these kinds of doctor/patient situations.

But something in this situation drew her hand to this novelty thermometer now… it was way too large for a normal rectal thermometer. It had more the girth of a felt pen, the kind you write on white boards with, than anything else.

As she was grabbing it, she realized that maybe she would have to prepare the patient’s rectal area a little more.

-”Sorry honey, but I have to just widen you a little more before I can take your temperature”, Dr. Williams explained.

Widen? Keio was perplexed as to what that could mean, only to suddenly feel what it meant as the Dr. pressed two fingers into her anal area.

Keios butt was struggling against Mandy’s fingers… it was not used to being prodded, and Mandy decided more vaseline was needed.

Dipping her fingers in the vaseline jar gave Keios sphincter a small chance to relax from the intrusion, only to suddenly get surprised when the two fingers came back with much more force and much more lubricant! Keio was not ready and stood no chance to resist… the doctors fingers sunk deep in and Keio gave out a loud -”Mmmhh..!”

Keio instantly felt that she had given herself away and tried to squirm a little with her hips, as to show the pretense of a bit of discomfort. But the doctor was not discouraged, one hand firmly gripping and pushing down on her buttock, the other pushing and pulling two fingers in and out… after a few pushes a third finger was introduced.

Keio again gave herself away with a lustful -”Aaahh..!”

Dr. Williams felt that she had the patient sufficiently prepared and took the big thermometer and stuffed it in!

The three fingers pulled out, only to in an instant be replaced with something the size of… Keio could not compare… this was the biggest thing she’d ever had stuffed into her! Even when she had masturbated herself.. she only ever used two fingers… and that was plenty enough, even though her fingers were childishly small in size. And she had never pushed anything into her butthole until just a couple of days ago! But this was at least twice the size of that lipstick!

This was something totally different! And she was shaking of lust as she got impaled.

Keio was in seventh heaven and didn’t notice.. but Mandy noticed… as she stuck in the huge thermometer a big squirt came out of the patient’s pussy!

Mandy was fascinated… after the initial squirt, which probably shot out several feet from her… nearly hitting the wall on the opposite side of the examination room. The flow of juices increased to a copious amount.

-”Now we must leave this thermometer in you for a few minutes.”, Dr. Williams said.

Keio could do nothing more than to nod in agreement and pant…

Mandy was looking closely at the huge thermometer buried into this little voluptuous girl.. how it was moving up and down with her every heavy breath… sometimes twitching as the girl’s hole seemed to be grabbing at it, wanting so suck it in deeper.

Dr. Williams (Mandy) was almost hypnotized by the 10” rod that was stuck into that sweet round ass, twitching ever so slightly with anticipation every time Keio shuddered with lust.

Mandy found herself with one hand carefully pushing down on the thermometer and then letting up ever so slightly… then pushing down on it again…

Everytime the thick thermometer was pressed in a bit a new gush of fluids emerged from Keios pussy slit. The sight of this was the sexiest thing Mandy had ever seen! She could feel her own panties getting more and more wet from just the thoughts that were crossing her mind.

This went on for several minutes. Keio was almost falling in and out of consciousness, jerked back to awake every time the thermometer was making another push into her pulsating and expanded circular muscle.

Finally the doctor decided it was time to read the thermometer… she tugged at it, but to her slight surprise it didn’t want to come out as easily as it had slid in. The lower part of the instrument was formed like a bulb and a bit bigger than the rest of the rod. It was when this last part of it came to Keios clenched opening that its outward progress was halted.

Dr. Williams tugged a little bit harder… it was as if Keios body didn’t want to let go of the lubricated, thick pole that had been in her for so long now. Involuntarily she was raising her bum with every tug, as to try to follow the pleasurable thing into the air… eventually, accompanied by a faint “schlopp”, Keio’s rectal muscle was widened enough for the larger end of the thermometer to escape her warm, wet hole!

Keio slumped down on the examination table. Her giant breasts were of course in the way of her lying totally flat on her front side… but she was now breathing heavily, as if after a marathon.

Mandy concluded that her temperature was normal, maybe slightly high… but what fascinated her now was the glistening stream of vaginal fluid coming down from Keios swollen pussy… it was a solid stream, not much thicker than a piece of sewing string, but it wasn’t until about a foot down that it turned into quick droplets that were falling the next foot and splashing down into an slowly increasing puddle on the floor at the end of the examination table.

This whole ordeal had turned Mandy on more than she had ever felt turned on before!

She put away the dripping wet thermometer and helped to turn Keio over on her back. Lying down on her back gave the flustered doctor a small pause in her dirty thoughts. The patient’s gown now covered all of Keios lady parts. The light green gown could of course not hide her large mounds protruding from her chest, but it went down to halfway the length of her thigh.

Dr. Williams helped Keio to scoot up on the beach so her legs rested on the table again.

-”Just relax and lie back. I’m almost done with the examination now.”, she explained as she pulled Keio’s gown up a little, just enough to expose her pelvic area.

Dr. Williams could feel her own mouth salivating at the sight of this lovely hot spot! The flesh around the whole vaginal area was like a rolling mound of beautiful pale flesh, slightly curved downward toward the hip bone and the crotch of course.

A few thin whisks of blonde hairs were almost not visible without a closer inspection. But what really caught the doctors eye was the hugely engorged klitoris at the top of Keios slit.

The pussylips themselves were imensly swollen, glistening from juices and almost the thickness of a sausage on each side of her slit.

Normally one would have to spread the lips apart to detect a woman’s clitoris, but in this case it was clearly visible. Like a reddish ball of flesh, almost the size of a strawberry! No wonder that she was so sensitive. Any pressure to the girl’s frontal crotch area would undoubtedly press against her outsticking clit and of course send all kinds of lustful feelings racing!

Mandy carefully prodded the area around the clitoris with her finger… she could sink her finger into the meat almost half an inch in most places before meeting any firmer resistance in underlying muscle or bone.

She put the palm of her hand over Keio’s swelling clit and pressed down softly…

-”How does this feel?”

Kei’s body could only respond with a deep gasp and a large squirt from within her pussy’s round and sensitive lips! Dr. Williams’ eyes widened and she tried the same thing a few more times. Everytime it seemed that Keio came in a deep, gutural orgasm and another jet of fluid spurted out from her innards! No sign of the amount of clear juices being of smaller volume than the former.

-”I just have to test one more thing my dear. Could you spread your legs a little for me?”

Keio felt weak and dizzy and didn’t give the order any second though in her foggy state of mind. If she had done so, she would’ve guessed what would come next.

Had this been any normal day, Dr. Williams would have prepared her patient and told her that she now, carefully, would insert a finger into her vagina.

But Mandy was in her own state of pent up sexual tension and licking her lips, eyes fixed on the bulbous, wet slit in between the young girls legs.

She sent two fingers in. The great abundance of vaginal fluids made it so there was absolutely no resistance. Her fingers just slid in as if she had sunk them into steaming warm jello!

More fluid came gushing over Mandy’s hand and she could feel every part of flesh pulsating around her fingers.

Keio gave out a long pleasure filled moan and arched her back a little. One hand grabbed her own breast and squeezed it, the other hand came up to her mouth… pressed a clenched fist against her mouth. She was barely conscious as to what she was doing… but suddenly she was sucking her thumb passionately!

Mandy watched the girl squirming in awe. She wished it was her hand squeezing that giant breast. and found herself breathing heavily as she watched Keio sucking her own thumb with such sexy passion. She could only imagine how that would have felt,,, if that cute little mouth had been attached to Mandy’s own nipple… Mandy felt a little twitch down in her own panties now!

Wow! What’s happening to me?! What is this girl doing to me?!

She realized that she still had her fingers deeply wedged into her patient’s slit, gushes of warm fluid running down her hand and onto the examination bench!

She never wanted this exciting feeling to end!

But she had to be professional. How could she make this happen again?!

Dr. Williams slowly pulled her fingers back out… making sure to give Keios oversized klitoris one last stroke before saying:

-”Alright! I think I have a temporary solution for you. But I’m going to have to analyze this and get back to you.”

Panting, Keio said, -”Yeah, uhu… of course!”

-”First we need to get these flowings to subside.”

From where she was sitting at the end of the examination table she reached over to a shelf and brought out a tube of ointment.

-”This is a mild sedative. It’ll numb your feeling and sensations for a while. I’ll just apply some on your sensitive areas.”

Mandy squirted some of the white stuff from the tube into her hand and started rubbing it in. First on Keios inner thighs, then up on her lower belly and finally on her swollen pussy and made sure to massage in a lot of the ointment onto her big bulb of a clitoris.

This of course sent Keio into a new seventh heaven. Being massaged all over these areas was like a whole new set of sensual waves went through her body!

She even let out a few small screams toward the end – when Dr. Williams reached her clit.

-”There… give it a few minutes and the effects should soon set in.”

-”Uhm… I’m also very sensitive .. here…”, Keios managed to explain during her heavy breathing and pointed at her massive breasts.

Mandy couldn’t believe her luck. Wow, she actually wants me to massage those lovely boobs too?!

-”Of course!”, she replied, “Sit up and I’ll apply some medicine there also!”

Keio tried to sit up… but after this whole massage session she was so weak that the new found weight of her bosom felt extremely heavy.

Also, her ass was slipping around on the plastic covering of the examination bench that was drenched in her slippery, clear juices.

Dr. Williams helped her to sit up and undid the knot of the patient’s gown in the neck. She slid the gown down and now Keio was sitting up. The green papperish gown pulled down and scrunched up under her boobs.

Dr. Williams came around to the back of her and squirted out a large amount of ointment onto the upside of Keios both bulging breasts.

She started massaging it in, slowly at first.. mostly trying to use just her 4 fingers… but soons she was using both her whole latex covered hands. In big circular motions, kneading them like they were huge mounds of bread dough.

She was astounded as to how hard and large Keios nipples were. And every time she brushed over them Keio let out a small whimper! They were obviously also just as sensitive as her lower parts.

Keio felt such great sensations as the doctor was applying the salve to her breasts. She could feel her fluids starting up again. If she hadn’t been sitting down she would’ve probably squirted everytime time Dr. Williams squeezed one of her nipples. Which she did many times.

Keio wished that this examination would go on forever… she felt intoxicated by this beautiful woman. And the fact that she was touching her naked body all over was just incredible!

Maybe she would ask for another meeting again, tomorrow? Damn… how was she gonna get this to happen again? Was it illegal to lie to a doctor? What if she made up something.. some excuse to come back?

A few minutes passed and Keio could actually feel all her overly sensitive parts cool down a bit.

While massaging the beautiful little vixen’s mammaries Mandy had come up with a plan. Maybe not totally ethical… but also not unrealistic. She actually didn’t know what Keios affliction was and.. being a doctor, it wouldn’t be strange that she was curious to find out more. This was at least the excuse she made for herself as she presented her ‘medical’ assessment to the patient.

-”Well then. The ointment I’ve applied should keep your sensitivities in check, at least for some hours. But if you want I could make a house call later this evening and check up on you. Maybe apply more ointment if needed?”

-”Oh? Could you do that?! Is that possible?”

-”Yes of course. And don’t worry about the cost, it’s covered by your insurance.”

-”Wow! That’d be great! Thank you so much!” Keio said with genuine happiness glowing from her, She didn’t even think to cover up or anything.

There she was, sitting up on the examination bench with the patient’s gown only covering her belly and forearms. Giant boobs exposed to the world and everything glistening from the oil that had been rubbed in.

-”Yes. But I think we should put you in some special protection, in case your juices start flowing again before then. Here, lie down again and spread your legs please.”, Dr. Williams ordered and gently pushed Keios shoulders down onto the bench again.

She whipped out a large white thing, folded and wrapped in plastic. She unfolded it and…

…what was that?

-”Is that a … diaper?!”, Keios asked in embarrassment.

-”No. These are incontinence briefs. They function much like a diaper of course. But this is for medical purposes. In case you start flowing again, these should be able to suck it up, and you won’t have to worry about wetting any furniture or clothes…”

Dr. Williams got to work. Applied some baby powder to Keios nethers aksed her to lift up her bum so she could scoot the incontinence briefs in under her and then packed her in.

Keio was perplexed. She didn’t know how to react to this. Wearing a diaper?!

But, the doctor seemed confident that this was what she needed.. and there was of course some logic to it. The little folded towel she had put down her pants before coming here was hardly enough to stop her juices once they got going. This would probably handle much more fluid before it got full!

She enjoyed the feeling of being pampered this way. The tickling feeling as the doctor applied the powder, smeared it out over her pussy, bum and thighs… she realized that the ointment was working. Although she felt an inner wetness building up from the touching – it was much less prominent than before. And it felt like she could keep it from just gushing out now…

Finally, it was a very cozy feeling. Her whole bum, vagina and front of the lower belly packed in a soft warm packaging.

Dr. Williams helped Keio to slide down from the bench when she was done. Keio now saw herself in the full body mirror that was standing beside the bench. She dropped the patient’s gown off her arms and to the floor.

There she was … her cute little face looked even more baby-like now that she was standing there in a huge diaper covering her lower parts. Her huge breasts were extra shiny from the ointment, her whole front upper body seemed to be made of only breasts. She could just barely see her own belly button between where the mounds split to each side. big erect nipples and curvy, short legs. It seemed that her height was the only thing those damn pills didn’t improve.

Dr. Williams was wrapping up Keios soaked clothes in a towel and put them in a white plastic bag.

-”Here. Your shirt is the only thing not soaked. You can put that on.”

-”What about my bra?”

-”Oh, that broke as I was taking it off, sorry. But it was way too small anyway.”

Dr. Williams helped to squeeze the white, tight t-shirt on Keio and over her bust! Without the bra her nipples really poked through the fabric in a very apparent way.

-”I only have this to cover the rest of you up…”, Mandy said, holding up a flimsy dress-like thing.

-”It’s an old patient’s gown, but it’ll be enough for you to get home and change.”

It was a robe, that closed in the front, white with thin red stripes that had paled from all the times it had been washed probably.

Keio put it on. The front of it was never gonna cover her chest, but luckily she had the t-shirt under. It had a thin piece of fabric fastened to it, as a belt.

Tying it together made it so that Keio was now covered on her lower part at least. It was a bit short though. The dress ended just a few inches under her bum cheeks.

But as long as she didnt bend over it covered up her diaper at least.

Dr. Williams got down on one knee and helped Keio to get her sneakers on. No socks.. they were also in the bag, soaked from the streams running down her legs earlier.

-”There we go!, Mandy explained in a chirpy tone. She looked up at Keio from finishing tying her shoes. Most of Keios face was blocked from this angle. Her huge bosom made it so that Mandy could only see her eyes and forehead from down here.

-”What a woman!”, she thought to herself… -”And tonight I get to see her again!”

-”I’ll call you a cab. You shouldn’t have to use the bus in.. your condition.”

-”Oh, thank you..”, Keio replied.

-”Don’t worry about the cost. It’s also included in the insurance.” Mandy exclaimed as she picked up the phone.

This was a bit of a fib. Mandy was pretty sure that a cab ride was not covered by any insurance unless in emergencies. But she felt generous and wanted to seem flashy in front of this beautiful girl.

Mandy got a very sincere and intimate hug from Keio, she could not but help to focus on how the short gitls giant tit’s got pressed againt her belly and how Keios face was mushed into her own bosom during the hug.

-”I’ll come by tonight then, around 7 p.m.” Dr. Williams said and escorted Keio out of the examination room.

Bewildered and a bit dazed, Keio now found herself in the waiting room atop of that narrow staircase she had managed to climb up under extreme lusts just an hour earlier.

She felt a bit nervous now again.. but the ointment seemed to be working. She could still feelsome moistness down there, but not at all as sensitive as when she worked her way up the stairs before.

Walking down the stairs worked out fine. Keio could of course feel her still swollen pussy lips sliding against each other, a sensual feeling no doubt. But it wasn’t as intense as before. She could walk down almost in normal fashion, taking one step at a time down.

The thing that caught her mind though was, that if someone had been coming up the stairs at the same time, they would surely have seen up under her too short skirt and seen the bottom of her diaper.

She was very aware that her nethers were now packed in a soft sort of cushion, Felt like she had a thin pillow pressed against every part of her girly bits! Not at all unpleasant. Actually, it felt kind of nice.. cozy.

Coming out to the street she already saw a taxi waiting for her on the curb.

-”Hello? Is this my cab?”, she asked the driver through the opened passenger window.

-”Sure honey! Keio? Yeah, get in… I’ll get you home!”, the driver responded.

Keio happily got into the backseat. It was a nice and new sensation, sitting down in the soft leather back seat of the cab! Now the soft diaper pressed more against her bum and pussylips! A tickling feeling. Also, the thought of sitting here, in a diaper hugging her secret areas and the cab- driver not having a clue was pretty hot. The cab driver was of course checking her out in the mirror a lot, but that was just the normal reaction of cab drivers she thought.

Almost with a skip in her step Keio raced up to her apartment. Not an actual skip of course. Her gigantic boobs hindered her from any such jumping aerobics. But the feeling was there.

She was excited! The whole first half of this day had been a giant orgasm in so many different ways. She now felt energiezed… not only because of the good feeling from the many erotic releases she had gotten, but also… and maybe mostly, because of the fact that she had now met a new woman! A woman who she immediately fell in love with! Dr. Williams.

It dawned now on her. The beautiful doctor will be coming over in only a few hours! It’s like a date! Keio ran to the bathroom, just to check herself out in the mirror.

Seeing herself in the mirror now, she understood why the cab driver had been staring at her through the mirror. The oily ointment that Dr. Williams had covered her breast in has soaked through the white, very tight t-shirt she was wearing. It was now more see through than white. It looks almost like she had been the winner of a wet t-shirt contest… and her big erect nipples were almost poking holes through the textile. Yeah, ok… she needed a change before the doctor came over. And her hair… she really looked a mess.

Keio has long, blonde and straight hair. Now she looks more like a rockstar after a 2 month drug bender.

Ok, shower time… but, wait. How could she shower with this diaper on? The sexy doctor had explicitly said to keep the diaper… ehm, incontinence briefs ON until she came over to check up on her!

Oh well, she had to try to work around this somehow. She was NOT going to let the beautiful exotic new woman of her dreams let her see her in this state tonight!

First a quick hair wash… and scrubbing down her upper body. Washing off these new big boobs took a while but it was necessary.

A more delicate matter was cleaning up downstairs. The ‘incontinence briefs’ were a snug fit. The doctor knew what she was doing when putting them on. But Keio could just leave it like that… the amount of pussy juices that had flown through her made her feel, not fresh.

But with a wet cloth and some dexterous movements she managed to swab herself under the diapers.. trying to be careful not to make it too pleasurable or wet down there.

But it was hard. She could feel the ointment wearing off. Again her whole vaginal area was swelling up and getting very sensitive again.

She almost felt guilty for not obeying the doctor’s orders, the diaper was still on though.. so she followed the doctor’s orders. The diaper was a little more loose now though. But …

As the hours passed Keio was planning for the evening. She should make some kind of dinner … and what to wear?! It felt like a pivotal moment. Yes, Dr. Williams had already been deeper in her than anyone before and touched her all over… but for this second time, she wanted to look good. She wanted the beautiful doctor to get hooked.

A few hours later – Keio has washed herself, everywhere, including inside of the diaper – cooked up or prepared a dinner. Braided her hair into two long, blond braids reaching down to halfway of her chest. What had actually taken the longest time in preparation was to choose her outfit. Even though she seldom went out in public or planned dates… in the back of her head, there was always the thought. IF there would ever be a date with a beautiful woman, Keio had a dress in mind.

What her mind hadn’t planned for was that her bosom was now twice the normal size and she was wearing a big diaper! The dress was almost like a ball gown and the lucky thing was that the body of it was like a corset, with strings on the back. So it was adjustable.

She wrestled with this for a while, but thanks to the corset part of the dress being adjustable, she actually managed to fit into it. Of course- being a low cut ball gown it was built for cleavage, and… with her new bustyness, the cleavage became.. very obvious. Mounds of boobflesh spilled out at the top and no matter how she tried to adjust the strings in the back, the corset was designed to push everything upward and forwards.

But after 45 minutes of trying to look ‘normal’ Keio gave up and concluded that the good doctor had already seen her tits in the full blown nude, so hopefully she would not be discouraged at the size of them now. Even though the dress made them look even bigger and plumper than before! Actually, when Keio looked down, her chin touched the top of her own boobs. They were there! She could not look past them. As she tried her place at the kitchen table, she could not even see the plate in front of her because of the cleavage that was pressed up in her line of sight.

This might be a problem when sitting down for dinner, she concluded.

Had she maybe had more time she would’ve changed to some other dress. But she no longer had any bras that would fit.

During the examination Keio had gotten the feeling that the doctor found pleasure in touching her. The looks, the compliments…remarks and words she used were hints to Dr. Williams’ interest in her. Or .. at least, that was what she hoped. Just thinking about it gets her aroused again. Her face was feeling hot, her boobs started getting sensitive again and she could feel the moistness in her crotch building up again.

Now that the feeling had stirred again, her mind could not let go of traveling back to the examination, the feeling of the doctors probing fingers, the hug they had exchanged…

This of course just opened the floodgates. It was very lucky she had the incontinence briefs on. They got to work hard. She could feel all the wetness in the diaper, and how everything within its confines was soaking wet and slippery.

But nothing came out. Her thighs were still dry and there were no puddles on the floor where she had stood by the stove. But she could feel her diaper getting more and more heavy as the hours passed oh so slowly. She also felt her breath getting heavier. She wanted to rub against the outside of the diaper, just for some sweet release, but she was afraid that this might cause leakage or something. So she kept her hands away.

This just made it even worse… the last half hour before Dr. Williams arrived, Keio was mostly just standing with her legs spread wide and leaning against the kitchen table… trying to breathe… She could feel that the diaper was full and was almost sloshing if she moved around.

and.. then she heard the doorbell! Shit. It’s go time!

Mandy had not been able to think of anything else all afternoon. After the short, curvy patient had left Mandy had to sit down and just breathe for a moment. Luckily there was a pause until the next patient would be coming in.

Mandy took a glass of water and then had to help herself to relief by shoving one hand down her panties! With images and feelings of the little vixen she had been groping for nearly an hour now, flashing before her closed eyes – Mandy came in seconds!

She regained her breath and then got some paper towels to start wiping down the examination bench. It was still drenched with the sexy girls’ fluids. She noticed the big puddles here and there on the floor also.

Damn, it was Friday… the cleaning lady had gone home early. Mandy had to go out into the hallway and find the mop herself. She was a little ashamed of herself that she hadn’t acted very professionally. She just couldn’t help herself! But the lovely little girl didn’t seem to mind. On the contrary, she rather seemed to love it! As could be noticed by all the squirt orgasms that Mandy was now cleaning up!

It was a genius plan, she commended herself, to decide to come over for a house call tonight. She had no idea of if this girl was even interested in a relationship… but to test the waters – this was a perfect excuse. If everything just went to hell and Keio would not respond to Mandy’s interests, then it was easy to break off.. just send her to some other doctor for a second opinion.

But if she WAS interested, Mandy would have the perfect excuse to see her again and again… also to ‘examine’ her all the time. That was one of the great benefits of being a lesbian womens’ doctor. Your patients were at your command. If she told them to undress they undressed. If she told them to bend over, they bent over… she used this a lot whenever women she found pretty came into her office.

Mandy’s fingers had been inside so many lovely women that she’d never be able to count them all.

But in comparison, they all faded now… she could only think of Keio. She was so cute, and yet so smoking hot! It might be because Keio didn’t herself realize how sexy she was, that was what made her even sexier!

Back at the doctor’s office Mandy had now finished her day. The last few patients probably didn’t get the focus they had deserved. The infatuated doctor’s mind could not really let go of the busty, beautiful patient from the morning.

The last patient of the day had even cleared her throat a few times during an exam… that’s when Dr. Williams realized she had been fondling the patient’s breast at the same time as she had two lubricated fingers in her vagina. She was jerked back to reality when she saw the irritated look of the woman on her examination table and realized she had been fantasizing about Keio instead.

At the end of the work day Mandy hurried home. She was longing for the house call later… But, what to wear?

She of course wanted to look her best. Imagine if this meeting would work out and this cute patient had the same feelings for her as she did?! But… if she didn’t…

She decided that she still had to dress professionally. A black skirt. Sexy but still ‘official’ enough.

No panties needed. Mandy seldom wore panties anyway and if nothing was going to happen on this date… or, appointment… then it wouldn’t matter anyway.

She settled on her white silk shirt. It was flashy and showed off the shape of her boobs, but still a material that looked like it was covering up.

Stockings and high heels were a must. It gave the image of evening wear, enough to signal that she was not ‘all business. Dark red lipstick and her black straight hair let out over her shoulders.

For a moment she pondered if she should wear her stethoscope around her neck. But decided that it would be overdoing it. She put that into her doctor’s bag instead, along with a new incontinence brief, some latex gloves, the relaxing ointment and… why not – the big thermometer that Keio had seemed to like so much this morning.

On the drive over Dr. Williams felt excited. Almost feverish. She had to keep reminding herself that she was actually making a house call to a patient. Not meeting the sexiast little busty being she had ever dreamed of.

Keio almost ran to the door, as fast as her overfilled diaper would allow, found her calmness for a moment, took a deep breath and opened the door!

-”Hi there!”, Mandy said with a broad smile! She looked stunning! A dark gray overcoat was covering her shoulders, but it was opened in front and Keio could see that she had some

pearl white silk shirt under and a very tight, very, very short, black skirt. The stockings didn’t cover her legs all the way up to the skirt, so there was some bare skin between the top of the stockings and the end of the skirt.

Keio could feel herself let out a little squirt of juices just from the sight of this lovely, tanned amazon of a woman!

Keio fell forward and gave Dr. Williams a big hug. Her face was buried in the good doctor’s bosom. The thin silk shirt made it feel like her face was touching the doctor’s naked skin! As she squished her huge, swollen breasts into Dr. Williams’ belly, she felt such a great release! Shivers went down her spine and she had to almost hang on to the doctor’s waist to not just fall down as her legs were nearly giving way!

Dr. Williams (Mandy) was pleasantly surprised by the tight embrace that Keio gave her and very happy to feel how boldly the sweet girl buried her face into her bosom! She could feel the huge bust pressed against her belly and those nipples were very prominently poking through both Keios dress and her silk shirt.

Mandy gently placed her hands on both sides of Keios face and leaned her head up to give her a kiss.

She had planned this all the way getting here. How to greet this beautiful creature. She didn’t want to be too off-standish but still a bit professional. A single kiss on the lips would be the perfect balance, she thought. Women do that sometimes, without any deeper meaning.

Her experience from years of picking up women on different occasions har taught her that a lot could be read from this, seemingly innocent, kiss on the lips.

The response or reluctance of the person quickly gave away if this was something they were interested in … or not.

Dr. Williams was pretty sure that Keio might have an interest in this whole meeting, but… also wanted to give her the chance to feel that Mandy also was interested.

But she was not really prepared for this reaction. As she pulled Keios face upwards and leaned down with pouting lips, she saw that Keio’s eyes were closed and her mouth open… that cute pink tongue already out and searching for something. Mandy gave in. This was more than she could’ve hoped for, but it was a moment she was not going to throw away. The arousing feeling of the voluptuous girl pressed against her, nipples throbbing against her belly and the angelic face just wanting to be kissed was too much. Mandy gave in, opened her own mouth and gave Keio the deepest kiss she can remember ever having with someone!

This was too much fur Keios poor pulsating loins. That deep kiss of tongues sent her into orgasm heaven and all those fluids she had been trying to hold in during the afternoon and evening now came out in one big gush! That gush was more than her incontinence briefs could hold. The tape around the waist gave up and the several pound heavy, fluid filled cushion slipped down over Keios hips and hit the floor with a damp splash!

Mandy felt how Keios legs wobbled and how she gripped her arms around her waist to keep standing. Mandy quickly shoved her arms under Keio’s armpits to support her standing – which of course just pressed Keio’s face more into the doctor’s chest.

-I’m sorry doctor.. I suddenly felt very faint…”, Keio mumbles into Mandy’s silk shirt.

-”Don’t worry sweetie, let’s get you checked out.”, Mandy replied as she supported Keio over to the living room sofa. Mandy is no weak woman, but the weight of Keio’s plump and curvy body got her to stumble just as she reached the sofa. She just managed to aim the girl so that she fell into the sofa cushions but Keio had managed to keep her firm grip around Mandy’s waist, so Mandy came stumbling after – landing heavily on top of her in the sofa!

Keio instinctively grabbed the doctor’s head and pulled her face down for another deep kiss and Mandy had no chance, even if she had wanted to, to resist.

This time, Keio was in charge of the kiss. Her cute little tongue pressed into Mandy’s mouth as deep as it could and swirled around for what seemed like several minutes.

Finally Mandy had to pull away and gasp for air…

-”I’m sorry doctor… I don’t know what came over me!”, Keio said under heavy panting.

Hearing this cute little vixen calling her ‘doctor’ got Mandy to clear her head a little.

She pushed herself back from Keios embrace on the sofa and sat herself down on the side of the cushion, beside the exhausted, lovely girl in a way too tight dress lying on the sofa with lipstick smeared all around her face.

-”Calm down my dear. I’ll check you out and we’ll get you into a new padded protection down there. It seems the other briefs got full.”, Mandy said in a, as comforting voice as she could manage. She was extremely aroused herself but her professionalism helped her to sound calm.

Seeing Keios smeared lipstick and glistening saliva around her mouth was an erotic sight, but also made Mandy wonder what she looked like at the moment. Probably not very doctor-like.

She slung off her doctor’s bag that she had on her shoulder and snatched up a towel which she quickly placed under Keios’ butt… to protect the sofa cushions from the juices that were now flowing freely from the young lady’s nethers.

Reluctantly Mandy leaned back and swiftly put her hair up in a ponytail, then pushed up Keios short dress and spread up her willing legs. By pure reflex she also slapped on a pair of latex gloves. Examination instincts kicked in.

Keio was lying there, panting… legs spread, knees up… her vulva pulsating and exposed to the doctor.

-”Ok honey… I’ll just quickly examine you and see if there are any changes from this afternoon.”, Mandy said in a reassuring voice.

As she rummaged around in her bag she couldn’t pull her gaze away from that smooth slit between Keios open legs. The flesh around her crevice was so swollen it looked like it would burst if touched. What of course caught Mandy’s eye was the swollen clitoris at the top of Keios fluid-seeping slit. It was just as big and sensual as this morning. It reminded her of a raspberry and she had to clench her teeth to not just go straight for it with her mouth.

Meanwhile, her hand found the large thermometer in the bag… brought it out and decided to see how far she could take this ‘examination’.

-”Ok, now.. as you are aware, I’ll have to start off by taking your temperature…” Mandy said, in what she hoped was a soothing and stable voice.

-”Yes… yes!”, Keio quivered and raised her hips somewhat to expose her butthole more and give the doctor better access.

Dr. Williams quickly applied some lubricant to her index and middle finger to prepare the lovely young woman for the thick thermometer. Not that the situation really needed any extra lubricant. The juices from Keios love chamber had been running down through her bum cheeks for long now and the slipperiness down there was exponential.

Mandy slipped in two fingers with no resistance whatsoever… Keio gave out an involuntary grunt and gyrated her hips unknowingly.

Mandy was biting her lower lip as she was watching her fingers sinking in to the knuckles.

A few pumps in and out made the streaming fluids from Keio just keep coming all over the doctor’s hand and wrist.

Mandy wanted to proceed. Briskly inserted the huge thermometer into Keios rectal area. It slipped in with extreme ease and the patient’s response was a long, satisfied -”Mmmm…!”

Mandy now proceeded to the regions just a little bit higher up. Slowly, to

savor the moment, she carefully spread Keios groin lips.

As before, the flesh was so swollen that her fingers sank in half an inch before she actually managed to move anything and separate the vaginal lips. Keios thighs were trembling and the thermometer injected in her ass twitched wildly.

Mandy had to curb her instinct to just dive into that pink fleshy heaven face first. INstead she slowly let her thumb and index finger slide up to that berry-sized clitoris that was drawing her attention.

If Mandy had been more self aware at the moment she would notice that her mouth was half open and the tip of her tongue was outside of her mouth. But the thumb sized berry glistening at the top of Keios wet, fleshy vagina now had her full attention.

A soft squeeze of the succulus pleasure button made Keio cry out in ecstasy and a strong squirt of vaginal juices shot out, covering the good doctor’s silk shirt and skirt!

Mandy instantly felt the warm liquid seep through the fabric and onto her skin underneath her clothes.

Keio had now covered her mouth with both her hands and a dampened whimpering could be heard. Her body made violent jerks as the waves of a strong orgasm came over her.

Mandy could feel that she was also wet. Not as wet as keio of course… but wet enough to go straight through the underside of her skirt and probably making a stain on the sofa cushion.

She was amazed as to how this girl was making her feel. Just her response to Mandy’s touches almost made Mandy come herself… without even touching herself or being touched.

This was a very new and arousing experience.

After a moment of collecting herself and taking a few deep breaths she found her position again and looked up towards Keios face. Her huge chest was heaving heavily. Deep,long breaths… Keios eyes were closed and she was sucking hard on her thumb. Like before, Mandy was very turned on by this. She realized that she wanted to be that thumb. She wanted to be inside of this big breasted angel’s mouth.

-”Oh no, my shirt got wet. I’ll just put it aside.”, she said in her best doctors-voice.

Mandy quickly slipped off her shirt and moved up to sit higher up on the sofa, closer to Keio’s head… closer to Keio’s mouth.

Keio seemed to not notice or react to what she was saying. She was still breathing heavily, sucking deeply on her own thumb and when her eyes were not closed they were almost rolling back into her head. She was truly in a state of pure extacy.

Mandy took a firm grip of Keios jaw, pulled her thumb out and said… -”Say ‘Ahh..!”

Keio was hardly in control of her actions but followed orders and opened her mouth as wide as she could.. a weak ‘ahh..’ came out of her mouth even.

Mandy put thumb in under Keios lips, pretending to check her gums. Keios mouth was almost as slippery as her vulva and some drool was seeping out of the corner of her mouth.

Mandy noticed how the cute pink tongue was swirling around, trying to lick her thumb, and suddenly she closed her lips and sucked Mandy’s thumb in. The doctor was a bit surprised as t how hard the suction was. Keios tongue was going crazy in there… quickly swirling around Mandy’s thumb accompanied with pleasurable moans.

Dr. Williams remembered the thermometer now. She grabbed it and decided it was time to actually be a doctor and check the temperature of her patient. As she tried to pull it out, Keios lower body hole denied her from removing it. But the strain on the busty vixen’s butthole made Keio gasp in lust. Only to quickly again close her lips around Mandy’s thumb and suck even harder!

Mandy saw her chance – she let go of the thermometer twitching in Keios bum, pulled down her bra enough to expose her left breast and lean in close to Keios mouth and closed eyes.

Again, she pulled a little at the thermometer – again, Keio gasped in instinctive and lustful joy.

Mandy quickly removed her thumb and leaned in, aiming her breast into Keios opened lips.

As planned, Keio quickly closed her lips around Mandy’s areola and nipple.

The sensation was phenomenal! Keios sucking, combined with the sweet swirling tongue almost made the doctor climax right then and there.

For a long time – Mandy experimented with this. Sometimes pushing the thermometer further in, sometimes moving it around in a circle or pulling it outwards… any movement made Keios cute mouth suck harder and more and gave Mandy shots of lust spiraling through her body. Straight from her nipple down to her pelvic area.

Mandy suddenly pulled the thermometer too hard out and Keio let go of her nipple and arched in the sofa as she also squirted again over the doctor’s now naked arm.

Mandy had to shake her head to get some kind of balance back and quickly snuck her saliva slippery breast back into her bra in some kind of hope that Keio had been unaware of what she had been sucking on.

Dr. Williams was still in some kind of professional mode even though she very well knew she had passed all kinds of patient doctor codes by now.

-”How was my temperature ..?”, Keio panted, eyes still closed, chest heaving.

Mandy pretended to look at the thermometer and said: -”A bit high still, but nothing too serious.”

-”But you are very sensitive again. I think I’ll have to rub the soothing ointment on you so you can calm down a bit. Maybe also it would be best that I stay for the night… to keep you under observation.”

-”You are exhausted. Let’s get you to your bed and I’ll give you a rub down and a change of briefs.”, Mandy continued.

Dr. Williams helped Keio to sit up on the sofa and undid her laced dress. Keio didn’t have the power or the will to even protest this undressing. Her first instinct was that it was embarrassing to be stripped here on her sofa, but then remembered that Dr. Williams had already seen her naked earlier today.

As the doctor supported Keio towards her bedroom Keio was still dripping from down there. But the giant release she had gotten from the brisk removal of the rectal thermometer seemed to give her a small pause in the orgasmic pressure she had been tormented by earlier. Still, every part of Keios body under the belly button was drenched in slippery wetness.

Keio lived in a small apartment and her bedroom was as tiny as expected. She only had a single bed… the only luxury of the bed was the amount of pillows she had collected there.

Being a ‘forever’ single girl spending many lonely nights in bed, Keio had decided that her bed was going to be her most cozy place in life. Also, with huge breasts, thighs and other curves… pillows served her very well as support for different body parts to be supported sometimes.

Mandy saw the very cute, little bed and almost tilted her head and said -”Aww…!”

It looked so adorable. She instantly could imagine Keio through her inner eye, lying there, cuddling with all of her pillows in substitute for a loving partner.

She grabbed a towel hanging from the door and spread it out on the bed, shuffled some of the pillows away and ordered Keio to lay down on the bed as she brought out the cooling salve from her doctors bag.

Keio was a bit dizzy, a bit warm and very, very aroused… in a fog of confusion she did as the doctor said. Hardly realizing that she was stark naked.

Mandy set up some pillows under Kieos head to have her in a half sitting position. This only resulted in Keios chin resting on her own breasts. They were immensely swollen and large, her nipples stood straight out and were the size of half a thumb poking out into the air.

Dr. Williams slipped out of her short skirt and kicked her heels off without Keio even noticing. Keios vision was obscured by her own boobs anyway, so even if she had been aware, she couldn’t have seen it happening.

So now Mandy was sitting on the side of her bed, only dressed in a black bra and black stockings. She now could see all of Keios splendor lying stretched out in bed beside her. It was an amazing sight. Imagine waking up beside this cute goddess of curves every morning!

A plan was forming way back in the seductive doctors’ deeper parts of her brain…

-”Ok, relax now. I’m here and I will apply some relaxing ointment again to help you stay cool. Also maybe a sleeping pill can help to give you a well needed rest.”, Mandy said and took out a small white pill.

-”Open wide.”, she whispered.

Keio closed her eyes, still breathing heavily, and opened her lips.

Mandy lowered her fingers towards the girls succulent and glistening lips (she had taken her gloves off now)… -”It’s a dissolving pill, so you just need to suck on it.”, Mandy explained.

As the pill touched Keios tongue her sucking reflexes from before slammed in again. Mandy didn’t have time to remove her fingers and now found her thumb and index finger trapped in the cute sucking mouth of her heart’s delight.

Keio was sucking and sucking as much as she could. It was a good pill… it tasted of cherry and she didn’t really notice that she also was sucking on the doctor’s two fingers.

Mandy let this go on for a while, again feeling her crotch heating up and the thingelings go from her fingers all through her body.

After a while she slipped her fingers out from that lovely and alluring mouth and lips. Took a deep breath and started to apply the salve. She had to start with Keios chest. It was hard to ignore those enormous mounds that were just there, right in front of her.

Mandy was amazed as to how firm they were. That size of breast would normally (which might be the wrong word here, since Mandy had never seen or touched breasts of this sze before.) be much softer and squishier. Keios breasts were very firm and meaty. Her nipples and areolas were obviously much more sensitive than the rest of the breast. This was easy to conclude by the sounds Keio made as she was massaging in the desensitizing salve over them.

It was an mazing and erotic feeling to massage these huge breasts and Mandy had to remind herself that she actually had a jb to do and moved on the Keios nether regions. First the inside of the thighs, then the lower belly, then on to the slit and the swollen clitoris. This treatment sent the little busty girl into a new wave of orgasms of course. Everytime Mandys hand stroked over her love button a new clear squirt of fluid ejected from between Keios legs.

After a while the sleeping pill and the ointment gave effect and Keio started to breathe more calmly and slipped in and out of consciousness.

-”Will you stay with …me… please…?”, she mumbled.

-”Of course my dear. I’ll wrap you up and stay here until morning.”, Mandy relplied.

She raised Keios legs up high and slid a new diaper in under her. Then powdered her swollen groin and closed up the protective diaper nice and snug.

Keio had now fallen asleep and Mandy studied her lovingly.

What a beautiful and sexy creature. I promised to stay, so…

Mandy gently slid herself into the small bed. Being such a narrow bed hse had to really press up against the sleeping Keio, she put her arm around her and leaned back in the hill of pillows and dozed off… still feeling more aroused than she had ever felt before in bed with a woman.

Something stirred Dr. Williams to awake. It was still very dark and probably nighttime yet.

She noticed that Keio had now cuddled up to her more during the night. She was lying with her head in Mandy’s armpit sucking her thumb again. She looked so cute and gentle.

Seeing the sweet girls lips around that thumb and the sucking motion that pulsated every second inspired Mandy with an idea again.

She was still very wet and having this curvy girl pressed up against her didn’t do anything to calm those feelings.

But that cute mouth was very close to Mandy’s breast…

Carefully she wrangled her left breast out of her bra cup… she felt now the breath of her sweetheart on her stiff nipple… gently she pulled Keios thumb out as she turned her body closer towards her…

Keios mouth searched her thumb, stretching her neck and sticking out her petite tounge, prodding the air for something to suck on.

As her tongue found Mandys nipple sucking instincts quickly took over and she planted her lips around the doctor’s breast and stuck to it. All while giving out sweet sounds of satisfactional humming.

Mandy’s eyes rolled back in her head and she was in lovers’ heaven. This was such a great feeling.Granted that Keios sucking might not really have been totally consensual, but… no harm is done. She’s sleeping, she is feeling safe. Mandy is keeping an eye on her condition – what’s the harm in also the doctor feeling a bit good?

Mandy slept the most erogenous and sweet sleep she had ever done in her life.

---